A collection of speeches made by Sir Edward Dering Knight and Baronet, in matter of religion. Some formerly printed, and divers more now added: all of them revised, for the vindication of his name, from weake and wilfull calumnie: and by the same Sir Edward Dering now subjected to publike view and censure, upon the urgent importunity of many, both gentlemen and divines.
         Dering, Edward, Sir, 1598-1644.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A81336 of text R212668 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E197_1). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 243 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 87 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A81336
         Wing D1104
         Thomason E197_1
         ESTC R212668
         99871260
         99871260
         123666
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A81336)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 123666)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 35:E197[1])
      
       
         
           
             A collection of speeches made by Sir Edward Dering Knight and Baronet, in matter of religion. Some formerly printed, and divers more now added: all of them revised, for the vindication of his name, from weake and wilfull calumnie: and by the same Sir Edward Dering now subjected to publike view and censure, upon the urgent importunity of many, both gentlemen and divines.
             Dering, Edward, Sir, 1598-1644.
          
           [6], 166 p. : port.
           
             Printed by E.G. for F. Eglesfield, and Jo. Stafford,
             London :
             1642.
          
           
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
           Speeches, addresses, etc., English -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A81336  R212668  (Thomason E197_1).  civilwar no A collection of speeches made by Sir Edward Dering Knight and Baronet, in matter of religion.:  Some formerly printed, and divers more now a Dering, Edward, Sir 1642    42447 16 630 0 0 0 0 152 F  The  rate of 152 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-08 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-08 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           
             portrait of Edward Dering
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           Speeches
           MADE
           BY
           Sir
           EDWARD
           DERING
           KNIGHT
           and
           BARONET
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           RELIGION
           .
           Some
           formerly
           printed
           ,
           and
           divers
           more
           now
           added
           :
           All
           of
           them
           revised
           ,
           For
           the
           VINDICATION
           Of
           His
           NAME
           ,
           From
           weake
           and
           wilfull
           calumnie
           :
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Sir
           EDWARD
           DERING
           now
           subjected
           to
           publike
           VIEW
           and
           CENSURE
           ,
           Upon
           the
           urgent
           importunity
           of
           many
           ,
           both
           
             Gentlemen
          
           and
           
             Divines
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ovid
             .
          
           
             Dat
             veniam
             Corvis
             ,
             vexat
             censura
             Columbas
             .
          
        
         
           
             Aristoph.
             in
             Avib
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           E.
           G.
           
             for
          
           F.
           Eglesfield
           ,
           
             and
          
           Jo.
           Stafford
           .
           1642.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           LET
           them
           who
           are
           in
           a
           fault
           ransom
           themselves
           with
           excusatory
           defences
           .
           I
           have
           no
           such
           worke
           in
           hand
           .
           A
           short
           
             Narration
          
           will
           be
           my
           just
           
             Vindication
             .
          
        
         
           Apologies
           are
           ever
           read
           with
           Jealousie
           :
           and
           they
           are
           indeed
           but
           after-games
           at
           Reputation
           .
           These
           sheets
           doe
           not
           weare
           that
           livery
           :
           I
           have
           no
           need
           to
           Apologize
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           in
           my selfe
           hath
           moved
           me
           to
           open
           these
           Papers
           abroad
           ;
           and
           what
           need
           I
           regard
           the
           empty
           opinion
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           either
           weakely
           or
           wilfully
           traduce
           ?
           But
           they
           doe
           traduce
           !
           it
           is
           said
           that
           I
           doe
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           yet
           none
           can
           justly
           say
           ,
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           or
           what
           ,
           I
           ever
           said
           that
           I
           doe
           since
           recede
           from
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           if
           thou
           either
           be
           a
           Scholler
           or
           a
           Gentleman
           
           read
           and
           censure
           freely
           ,
           I
           feare
           no
           blot
           from
           thy
           hand
           :
           if
           thou
           be
           neither
           ,
           cast
           what
           dirt
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           none
           will
           sticke
           on
           me
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           had
           rather
           (
           if
           thou
           be
           such
           )
           beare
           the
           
             scourge
             of
             thy
             tongue
             ,
          
           then
           have
           the
           
             kisses
             of
             thy
             lips
             :
          
           The
           latter
           would
           make
           me
           suspect
           my selfe
           ;
           the
           former
           would
           beget
           a
           hope
           of
           some
           merit
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           A
           well-fare
           to
           my
           Reader
           if
           ,
           hee
           be
           ,
           either
           of
           
             birth
          
           or
           
             breeding
             :
          
           A
           farewell
           to
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Edward
             Dering
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           Section
           I.
           
        
         
           WHy
           am
           I
           thus
           unhappily
           ,
           and
           thus
           publickly
           engaged
           ?
           If
           my
           head
           and
           my
           heart
           have
           alway
           gone
           even
           pace
           together
           ,
           if
           my
           conscience
           and
           my
           tongue
           have
           ever
           kept
           one
           tune
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           I
           heare
           my selfe
           changed
           ?
           If
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           said
           or
           done
           be
           contrariant
           ,
           nay
           if
           dissonant
           or
           retardant
           to
           a
           most
           
             severe
             Reformation
             ,
          
           (
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           constant
           wish
           and
           profession
           )
           nay
           if
           upon
           any
           occasion
           I
           have
           therein
           been
           remisse
           and
           tepid
           ,
           if
           upon
           all
           occasions
           I
           have
           not
           given
           my
           active
           and
           my
           hearty
           endeavours
           thereunto
           ,
           some
           good
           friend
           be
           a
           true
           glasse
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           reflect
           that
           by-past
           errour
           to
           my
           sight
           againe
           .
           I
           will
           owne
           the
           fault
           (
           if
           it
           be
           mine
           )
           and
           thanke
           him
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           some
           passengers
           (
           in
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Ship
           )
           saile
           by
           ,
           untill
           their
           owne
           heads
           be
           giddy
           ,
           they
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Hils
           and
           Trees
           upon
           the
           shoare
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           am
           moved
           .
           Whilst
           they
           are
           floating
           ,
           I
           stand
           steady
           ,
           wondring
           to
           what
           coast
           they
           are
           bound
           .
        
         
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           ever
           I
           professed
           my selfe
           for
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
             :
          
           that
           is
           the
           
             Shibboleth
          
           whereby
           some
           try
           whether
           you
           are
           for
           
             Ruine
          
           or
           for
           
             Reforming
             .
          
           Every
           one
           is
           not
           catechized
           in
           plain
           tearmes
           as
           I
           was
           ,
           
           
             Art
             thou
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             for
             our
             adversaries
             ?
          
           So
           said
           one
           of
           the
           usuall
           blacke
           walkers
           in
           Westminster
           Hall
           .
           
           Another
           of
           our
           Parliament-pressing
           Ministers
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           delivered
           my
           sence
           upon
           Episcopacy
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           came
           to
           me
           and
           told
           me
           plainely
           ,
           
             That
             my
             conscience
             was
             not
             so
             good
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           Yet
           I
           may
           (
           and
           doe
           )
           challenge
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           instance
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           said
           to
           deserve
           this
           opinion
           of
           change
           .
        
         
           I
           presse
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           fondly
           glorying
           in
           a
           pertinacy
           .
           No
           ,
           I
           professe
           my selfe
           ready
           and
           willing
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           to
           imbrace
           a
           corrected
           understanding
           ,
           let
           any
           of
           them
           (
           who
           hath
           temper
           ,
           discretion
           and
           charity
           )
           come
           and
           try
           me
           .
           I
           
           have
           no
           end
           ,
           no
           ayme
           to
           lead
           me
           ,
           but
           faire
           truth
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           byas
           but
           a
           conscience
           warmed
           with
           zeale
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           I
           change
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           change
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           the
           conquest
           and
           victory
           of
           truth
           upon
           me
           .
           And
           I
           then
           shall
           never
           be
           ashamed
           of
           being
           wonne
           ,
           but
           will
           glory
           in
           the
           change
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           delivered
           in
           the
           Bill
           for
           abolition
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           
           True
           ,
           my
           friend
           (
           then
           next
           me
           )
           urged
           me
           with
           importunacy
           that
           I
           would
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           plainly
           said
           it
           should
           goe
           in
           how
           ever
           :
           and
           so
           (
           I
           am
           assured
           )
           it
           had
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           so
           faint
           commendations
           as
           I
           bestowed
           on
           it
           ,
           which
           (
           I
           dare
           say
           )
           gave
           no
           weight
           unto
           the
           worke
           .
           The
           Bill
           was
           then
           lesse
           then
           two
           sheets
           of
           Paper
           ,
           and
           by
           subjoyning
           two
           more
           might
           have
           given
           us
           the
           old
           originall
           Episcopacy
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           same
           hand
           that
           abrogated
           the
           present
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           end
           then
           was
           to
           expedite
           the
           progresse
           of
           another
           Bill
           against
           the
           secular
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           (
           at
           that
           very
           time
           )
           labouring
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Bill
           did
           in
           my
           sence
           
             iniquum
             Petere
             ,
             ut
             aequum
             ferret
             .
          
        
         
           Little
           did
           I
           (
           or
           any
           man
           there
           )
           imagine
           ,
           that
           those
           two
           sheetes
           should
           be
           multiplied
           
           with
           addition
           of
           above
           forty
           more
           ,
           and
           yet
           unfinished
           .
        
         
           The
           onely
           colour
           ,
           or
           rather
           shadow
           whereupon
           some
           thought
           me
           as
           fierce
           for
           
             ruine
          
           as
           themselves
           ,
           was
           my
           fortune
           or
           misfortune
           ,
           to
           strike
           first
           ,
           (
           and
           shortly
           after
           ,
           secondly
           )
           at
           the
           tallest
           Cedar
           on
           the
           Churches
           
             Lebanon
             .
          
           T
           is
           true
           I
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           am
           nothing
           sorry
           for
           the
           blow
           .
           His
           crimes
           were
           many
           :
           the
           complaints
           were
           fresh
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           (
           entrusted
           by
           that
           County
           where
           his
           Diocese
           is
           seated
           )
           as
           fit
           as
           any
           to
           strike
           that
           stroke
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           at
           that
           time
           received
           and
           applauded
           as
           an
           act
           of
           justice
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           same
           men
           of
           late
           traduced
           ,
           as
           relishing
           of
           personall
           malignity
           .
           
             Non
             sic
             didici
             Christum
             .
          
           I
           thanke
           God
           ,
           my
           heart
           hath
           never
           yet
           knowne
           the
           swelling
           of
           a
           personall
           malice
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           I
           professe
           ,
           I
           did
           (
           and
           doe
           )
           beare
           a
           good
           degree
           of
           personall
           love
           unto
           him
           ,
           a
           love
           unto
           some
           parts
           and
           qualities
           ,
           which
           I
           thinke
           him
           master
           of
           .
        
         
           His
           intent
           of
           publike
           uniformity
           was
           a
           good
           purpose
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           pursuit
           there
           of
           he
           was
           extreamely
           faulty
           .
        
         
           His
           booke
           lately
           set
           forth
           (
           especially
           for
           
           the
           latter
           halfe
           thereof
           )
           hath
           muzled
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           shall
           strike
           the
           Papists
           under
           the
           fifth
           ribbe
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           and
           gone
           .
           And
           being
           dead
           ,
           wheresoever
           his
           grave
           shall
           be
           ,
           
             Paul's
          
           will
           be
           his
           perpetuall
           
             monument
             ,
          
           and
           his
           owne
           booke
           his
           lasting
           
             Epitaph
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           his
           uncourtly
           nature
           sent
           most
           men
           discontented
           from
           him
           :
           yet
           would
           he
           often
           (
           of
           himselfe
           )
           finde
           waies
           and
           meanes
           to
           sweeten
           many
           of
           them
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           least
           looked
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           was
           alway
           one
           and
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           begin
           with
           him
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           and
           so
           goe
           on
           to
           
             Canterbury
             ,
          
           he
           is
           un-mov'd
           ,
           unchanged
           :
           he
           never
           complied
           with
           the
           times
           ,
           but
           kept
           his
           own
           stand
           ,
           untill
           the
           times
           came
           up
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Hee
           is
           not
           now
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           be
           flattered
           ,
           nor
           was
           I
           ever
           so
           low
           ,
           to
           use
           it
           .
           I
           did
           not
           accuse
           him
           for
           these
           .
           I
           strucke
           another
           string
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           so
           right
           a
           tune
           to
           them
           that
           are
           stung
           with
           the
           
             Tarantula
             ,
          
           that
           I
           was
           instantly
           voyced
           ,
           more
           as
           they
           would
           have
           me
           ,
           then
           I
           was
           .
           For
           (
           the
           truth
           is
           )
           I
           did
           not
           dreame
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           of
           
             extirpation
          
           and
           abolition
           of
           any
           more
           then
           his
           Archiepiscopacy
           :
           our
           professed
           
             rooters
          
           themselves
           (
           many
           of
           them
           )
           at
           that
           
           houre
           had
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           more
           moderate
           hopes
           then
           since
           are
           entertained
           .
           
             A
             severe
             reformation
          
           was
           a
           sweet
           song
           then
           .
           I
           am
           and
           ever
           was
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           objected
           that
           I
           goe
           counter
           to
           what
           I
           have
           publikly
           asserted
           in
           the
           House
           :
           
           have
           patience
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           copy
           of
           what
           I
           have
           spoken
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           .
        
      
       
         
           Section
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Novemb.
             10.
             1640.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   YEsterday
                   the
                   great
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   did
                   borrow
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   allotted
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   Committee
                   for
                   Religion
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   sorry
                   that
                   having
                   but
                   halfe
                   a
                   day
                   in
                   a
                   whole
                   week
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   lost
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                   It
                   hath
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   Kings
                   heart
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   once
                   more
                   to
                   asseble
                   us
                   into
                   a
                   Senate
                   ,
                   to
                   consult
                   upon
                   the
                   unhappy
                   distractions
                   ,
                   the
                   sad
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   much
                   feared
                   ruins
                   of
                   this
                   late
                   flourishing
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   God
                   be
                   praised
                   both
                   for
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   severity
                   whereby
                   he
                   hath
                   impelled
                   this
                   meeting
                   ;
                   and
                   humble
                   
                   thanks
                   unto
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   whose
                   parentall
                   care
                   of
                   us
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   is
                   willing
                   to
                   relieve
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   sufferances
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   undergone
                   are
                   reducible
                   to
                   two
                   heads
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     :
                  
                   the
                   second
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                  
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   must
                   have
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   this
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   first
                   in
                   weight
                   and
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   immediate
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   every
                   dramme
                   whereof
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   whole
                   weight
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Common-wealth
                   (
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   )
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   apparent
                   dangers
                   .
                   The
                   sword
                   is
                   come
                   home
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   twin-Nations
                   united
                   together
                   under
                   one
                   royall
                   head
                   ,
                   brethren
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   bowels
                   and
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Island
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   imbanded
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Religion
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   the
                   same
                   Religion
                   )
                   by
                   a
                   devillish
                   machination
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   fatally
                   imbrued
                   in
                   each
                   others
                   blood
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   dig
                   each
                   others
                   grave
                   ,
                   
                     Quantillum
                     ab●uit
                     !
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   other
                   grievances
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   poore
                   disheartned
                   subject
                   ,
                   sadly
                   groanes
                   ,
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   Power
                   and
                   Law
                   .
                   And
                   with
                   a
                   weeping
                   heart
                   (
                   no
                   question
                   )
                   hath
                   
                   prayed
                   for
                   this
                   hower
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   relieved
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   know
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   whether
                   any
                   thing
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   besides
                   his
                   poore
                   part
                   and
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   ayre
                   he
                   breathes
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   called
                   his
                   own
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   (
                   Mr.
                   
                     Speaker
                     )
                  
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   doe
                   deserve
                   and
                   must
                   shortly
                   have
                   our
                   deep
                   regard
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Suo
                     gradu
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   
                     unum
                     necessarium
                  
                   above
                   all
                   our
                   worldly
                   sufferances
                   and
                   dangers
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   immediate
                   service
                   due
                   unto
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   let
                   us
                   all
                   be
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   consultations
                   will
                   prove
                   unprosperous
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   put
                   any
                   determination
                   before
                   that
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   Let
                   the
                   Sword
                   reach
                   from
                   the
                   North
                   to
                   the
                   South
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   generall
                   perdition
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   remaining
                   right
                   and
                   safety
                   ,
                   threaten
                   us
                   in
                   open
                   view
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   making
                   me
                   to
                   decline
                   the
                   first
                   setling
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   ever
                   argue
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   conclude
                   it
                   thus
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   great
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   imminent
                   our
                   perils
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   stronger
                   and
                   quicker
                   ought
                   our
                   care
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   pure
                   Law
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   then
                   (
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     )
                  
                   it
                   may
                   passe
                   with
                   full
                   allowance
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   cares
                   may
                   give
                   way
                   unto
                   the
                   treaty
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   reduce
                   that
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   under
                   two
                   heads
                   :
                   first
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   persons
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   causes
                   .
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   start
                   or
                   be
                   affrighted
                   at
                   the
                   imagined
                   length
                   of
                   this
                   consultation
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   take
                   up
                   so
                   much
                   time
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   .
                   —
                   This
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   Kingdomes
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   (
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     )
                  
                   my
                   humble
                   motion
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   seriously
                   ,
                   speedily
                   ,
                   and
                   heartily
                   enter
                   upon
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   important
                   cause
                   we
                   can
                   treat
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   (
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     )
                  
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   motion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   little
                   enterance
                   into
                   this
                   great
                   affaire
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   present
                   unto
                   you
                   the
                   petition
                   of
                   a
                   poore
                   oppressed
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   
                     Kent
                     :
                  
                   A
                   man
                   Orthodox
                   in
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   conformable
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   laborious
                   in
                   the
                   Ministery
                   as
                   any
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   I
                   doe
                   know
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   now
                   a
                   sufferer
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   good
                   men
                   are
                   )
                   
                   under
                   the
                   generall
                   obloquy
                   of
                   a
                   Puritan
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   with
                   other
                   things
                   was
                   excellently
                   delivered
                   by
                   that
                   silver
                   trumpet
                   at
                   the
                   Barre
                   .
                   )
                   
                   The
                   Pursivant
                   watches
                   his
                   doore
                   ,
                   and
                   divides
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Cure
                   asunder
                   ,
                   to
                   both
                   their
                   griefes
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   as
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   with
                   some
                   that
                   set
                   the
                   Pursivant
                   at
                   worke
                   ,
                   gladded
                   of
                   an
                   excuse
                   to
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   pulpit
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   his
                   delight
                   to
                   Preach
                   .
                
                 
                   About
                   a
                   week
                   since
                   I
                   went
                   over
                   to
                   
                     Lambeth
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   move
                   that
                   great
                   Bishop
                   (
                   too
                   great
                   indeed
                   )
                   to
                   take
                   this
                   danger
                   off
                   from
                   this
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   recall
                   the
                   Pursivant
                   .
                   And
                   withall
                   I
                   did
                   undertake
                   for
                   Master
                   
                     Wilson
                  
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   your
                   Petitioner
                   is
                   called
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   answer
                   his
                   accusers
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Courts
                   at
                   
                     Westminster
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Bishop
                   made
                   me
                   answer
                   (
                   as
                   neere
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   remember
                   )
                   
                     in
                     haec
                     verba
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   that
                   he
                   wil
                   not
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   his
                   Cure
                   a
                   twelve-moneth
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   (
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   )
                   but
                   once
                   in
                   a
                   yeere
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   all
                   I
                   could
                   obtaine
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   this
                   house
                   )
                   before
                   this
                   yeere
                   of
                   threats
                   run
                   round
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     Grace
                  
                   will
                   either
                   have
                   more
                   
                     Grace
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   no
                   
                     Grace
                  
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   
                   manifold
                   griefes
                   doe
                   fill
                   a
                   mighty
                   and
                   a
                   vast
                   circumference
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   that
                   from
                   every
                   part
                   our
                   lines
                   of
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   doe
                   lead
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   point
                   at
                   him
                   the
                   Center
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   our
                   miseries
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   do
                   flow
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Petition
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   enter
                   upon
                   the
                   worke
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           WHat
           is
           here
           for
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ?
          
           I
           can
           not
           find
           a
           line
           that
           I
           can
           wish
           unsaid
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           read
           a
           letter
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           go
           lesse
           in
           .
           It
           is
           replied
           ,
           that
           the
           petitioner
           M.
           
             Wilson
             ,
          
           is
           a
           man
           for
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ;
          
           if
           he
           be
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           part
           of
           his
           petition
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           any
           part
           of
           my
           knowledge
           then
           :
           I
           am
           no
           more
           obliged
           to
           answer
           herein
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           own
           and
           defend
           M.
           
             Wilson
             ,
          
           if
           he
           should
           hereafter
           cast
           aside
           the
           cōmon
           prayer
           ,
           what
           were
           that
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           I
           then
           did
           say
           ?
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           allow
           of
           separation
           then
           :
           and
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           powerfull
           perswader
           of
           others
           ,
           not
           to
           withdraw
           from
           our
           publike
           Service
           .
           And
           I
           thinke
           so
           well
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           temper
           and
           conscience
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           led
           away
           to
           these
           mistaking
           excesses
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           Section
           III.
           
        
         
           THE
           next
           is
           that
           which
           I
           spake
           in
           the
           grand
           Committee
           of
           the
           whole
           House
           for
           Religion
           ,
           M.
           
             White
          
           holding
           that
           Chaire
           :
           whereof
           this
           is
           a
           copy
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     23.
                     Novem.
                     1640.
                     
                  
                   
                     M.
                     
                       White
                       ,
                    
                  
                
                 
                   YOu
                   have
                   many
                   private
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   (
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   )
                   to
                   interpose
                   one
                   more
                   generall
                   ,
                   which
                   thus
                   you
                   may
                   receive
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   is
                   violently
                   invaded
                   by
                   two
                   seeming
                   enemies
                   :
                   but
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   (
                   like
                   
                     Herod
                  
                   and
                   
                     Pilate
                     )
                  
                   fast
                   friends
                   for
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                   I
                   meane
                   the
                   Papists
                   for
                   one
                   party
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Prelating
                   faction
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Betweene
                   these
                   two
                   in
                   their
                   severall
                   progresse
                   ,
                   I
                   observe
                   the
                   concurrence
                   of
                   some
                   few
                   Parallels
                   ,
                   fit
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   conceive
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   represented
                   to
                   this
                   Honourable
                   House
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   severe
                   
                     Inquisition
                     :
                  
                   and
                   with
                   us
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   bitter
                   high
                   
                     Commission
                     ;
                  
                   both
                   these
                   
                     (
                     contra
                     fas
                     &
                     jus
                     )
                  
                   are
                   Judges
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   cause
                   :
                   yet
                   
                   herein
                   their
                   
                     Inquisitors
                  
                   are
                   better
                   then
                   our
                   
                     High
                     Commissioners
                  
                   —
                   They
                   (
                   for
                   ought
                   I
                   ever
                   heard
                   )
                   do
                   not
                   
                     saevire
                     in
                     suos
                     )
                  
                   punish
                   for
                   delinquents
                   and
                   offenders
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   professe
                   and
                   practice
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   where
                   they
                   live
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   with
                   us
                   how
                   many
                   poore
                   distressed
                   Ministers
                   ?
                   nay
                   how
                   many
                   scores
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   few
                   yeeres
                   past
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   suspended
                   ,
                   degraded
                   ,
                   deprived
                   ,
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   not
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   any
                   our
                   established
                   Lawes
                   .
                   The
                   petitions
                   of
                   many
                   are
                   here
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   more
                   are
                   comming
                   :
                   all
                   their
                   prayers
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   for
                   redresse
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Mysterious
                   artifice
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   their
                   
                     Index
                     expurgatorius
                  
                   whereby
                   they
                   clip
                   the
                   tongues
                   of
                   such
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   whose
                   evidence
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   like
                   .
                   —
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   parallell
                   our
                   late
                   
                     Imprimatur's
                     :
                  
                   Licences
                   for
                   the
                   Presse
                   :
                   so
                   handled
                   that
                   Truth
                   is
                   supprest
                   ,
                   and
                   popish
                   pamphlets
                   fly
                   abroad
                   
                     cum
                     privilegio
                     :
                  
                   witnesse
                   the
                   audacious
                   and
                   Libelling
                   Pamphlets
                   against
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   written
                   by
                   
                     Pocklington
                     ,
                     Heylin
                     ,
                     Dow
                     ,
                     Cosins
                     ,
                     Shelford
                     ,
                     Swan
                     ,
                     Reeves
                     ,
                     Yates
                     ,
                     Hausted
                     ,
                     Studley
                     ,
                     Sparow
                     ,
                     Brown
                     ,
                     Roberts
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Many
                   more
                   :
                   I
                   name
                   no
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   adde
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Nay
                   they
                   are
                   already
                   grown
                   so
                   bold
                   in
                   this
                   new
                   trade
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   labours
                   of
                   our
                   ancient
                   and
                   best
                   Divines
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   now
                   corrected
                   and
                   defaced
                   with
                   a
                   
                     Deleatur
                  
                   by
                   the
                   supercilious
                   pen
                   of
                   my
                   Lords
                   yong
                   Chaplain
                   ;
                   (
                   fit
                   perhaps
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   technicall
                   arts
                   ,
                   but
                   unfit
                   to
                   hold
                   the
                   Chaire
                   for
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   herein
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Index
                  
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   are
                   our
                   
                     English
                     Licences
                     :
                  
                   They
                   thereby
                   do
                   preserve
                   the
                   current
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   established
                   doctrine
                   :
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   wisdome
                   .
                   But
                   with
                   us
                   our
                   
                     Innovators
                  
                   by
                   this
                   artifice
                   do
                   alter
                   our
                   setled
                   Doctrines
                   ;
                   Nay
                   they
                   do
                   subinduce
                   points
                   repugnant
                   and
                   contrariant
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   dare
                   assume
                   upon
                   my selfe
                   to
                   prove
                   .
                
                 
                   One
                   Parallel
                   more
                   I
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   this
                   .
                   Among
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   acknowledged
                   supreme
                   Pope
                   ,
                   supreme
                   in
                   honour
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   power
                   :
                   from
                   whose
                   judgement
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   appeale
                   .
                   —
                   I
                   confesse
                   (
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     )
                  
                   I
                   cannot
                   altogether
                   match
                   a
                   Pope
                   with
                   a
                   Pope
                   :
                   (
                   yet
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   titles
                   of
                   our
                   
                     English
                  
                   Primate
                   was
                   
                     Alterius
                     orbis
                     Papa
                     .
                     )
                  
                   But
                   thus
                   far
                   I
                   can
                   go
                   ,
                   
                     Ex
                     ore
                     suo
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   Print
                   ,
                   —
                   He
                   pleads
                   faire
                   for
                   a
                   Patriarchate
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   whose
                   judgement
                   ,
                   he
                   (
                   before-hand
                   )
                   professeth
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   finall
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   (
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   )
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   un-erring
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Put
                   these
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   finall
                   determination
                   of
                   a
                   Patriarch
                   will
                   want
                   very
                   little
                   of
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   —
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   
                     
                       —
                       Mutato
                       nomine
                       de
                       te
                    
                     
                       Fabula
                       narratur
                       —
                    
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   pleads
                   Popeship
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Patriarch
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   much
                   feare
                   least
                   the
                   end
                   and
                   top
                   of
                   his
                   Patriarchall
                   plea
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Cardinall
                     Pole
                  
                   (
                   his
                   predecessor
                   )
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   two
                   heads
                   ,
                   one
                   
                     Caput
                     Regale
                     ,
                  
                   another
                   
                     Caput
                     Sacerdotale
                     :
                  
                   a
                   proud
                   parallell
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   Miter
                   as
                   high
                   as
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   herein
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   free
                   and
                   cleare
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   (
                   be
                   it
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   a
                   Patriarch
                   ;
                   this
                   I
                   resolve
                   upon
                   for
                   my
                   owne
                   choyce
                   
                     (
                     Procul
                     a
                     Iove
                     procul
                     a
                     fulnime
                     .
                     )
                  
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   serve
                   one
                   as
                   far
                   off
                   as
                   
                     Tyber
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   to
                   have
                   him
                   come
                   so
                   neere
                   me
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Thames
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Pope
                   at
                   
                     Rome
                  
                   will
                   do
                   me
                   lesse
                   hurt
                   then
                   a
                   Patriarch
                   may
                   do
                   at
                   
                     Lambeth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   third
                   Parallel
                   I
                   submit
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   wisdome
                   and
                   consideration
                   of
                   this
                   grand
                   Committee
                   for
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   I
                   do
                   ground
                   my
                   motion
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   former
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   this
                   in
                   brief
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   you
                   would
                   please
                   to
                   select
                   a
                   subcommittee
                   
                   of
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   impower
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   discovery
                   of
                   the
                   numbers
                   of
                   oppresse
                   Ministers
                   under
                   the
                   Bishops
                   tyranny
                   for
                   these
                   ten
                   yeers
                   last
                   past
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   the
                   complaint
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   are
                   silent
                   :
                   some
                   are
                   patient
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   complaine
                   ,
                   others
                   are
                   fearefull
                   and
                   dare
                   not
                   ,
                   many
                   are
                   beyond
                   Sea
                   and
                   cannot
                   complaine
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sub-Committee
                   may
                   examine
                   the
                   Printers
                   what
                   books
                   by
                   bad
                   Licences
                   have
                   been
                   corruptly
                   issued
                   forth
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   good
                   books
                   have
                   been
                   (
                   like
                   good
                   Ministers
                   )
                   silenced
                   ,
                   clipped
                   or
                   cropped
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   worke
                   I
                   conceive
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   difficult
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   quickly
                   returne
                   into
                   your
                   hand
                   full
                   of
                   weight
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   motion
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           What
           is
           here
           for
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ?
          
           But
           I
           must
           search
           farther
           ,
           although
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           cannot
           be
           found
           .
        
      
       
         
           Section
           IV.
           
        
         
           I
           Come
           now
           the
           likeliest
           tryall
           wherein
           to
           find
           my self
           guilty
           .
           A
           petition
           was
           brought
           unto
           me
           out
           of
           
             Kent
          
           in
           
             terminis
             terminantibus
             ,
          
           as
           that
           
           from
           many
           Citizens
           of
           
             London
             )
          
           which
           is
           in
           print
           .
           
           This
           indeed
           if
           it
           were
           not
           the
           
             Spawne
             of
             the
             London
             petition
             ,
          
           yet
           finding
           it
           a
           Parrat
           taught
           to
           speake
           the
           syllables
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           by
           roate
           calling
           for
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ,
          
           I
           dealt
           with
           the
           presenters
           thereof
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           parties
           thereunto
           ,
           untill
           (
           with
           their
           consents
           )
           I
           reduced
           it
           to
           lesse
           then
           a
           quarter
           of
           it
           former
           length
           ,
           and
           taught
           it
           a
           new
           and
           more
           modest
           language
           .
           Upon
           delivery
           of
           this
           petition
           thus
           I
           prefaced
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     January
                     13.
                     1640.
                     
                  
                   
                     M.
                     
                       Speaker
                       ,
                    
                  
                
                 
                   YEsterday
                   we
                   did
                   regulate
                   the
                   most
                   important
                   businesse
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   them
                   motion
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   our
                   weighty
                   affaires
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   on
                   their
                   feet
                   in
                   their
                   progresse
                   ,
                   journying
                   on
                   towards
                   their
                   severall
                   periods
                   ,
                   where
                   some
                   I
                   hope
                   will
                   shortly
                   find
                   their
                   latest
                   home
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   among
                   all
                   these
                   I
                   observe
                   one
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   main
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   sleep
                   
                     sine
                     die
                     :
                  
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   to
                   awaken
                   it
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   businesse
                   of
                   an
                   immense
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   worth
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   deserves
                   our
                   best
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   severe
                   circumspection
                   .
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   Grand
                   Petition
                   long
                   since
                   given
                   in
                   by
                   
                   many
                   thousand
                   Citizens
                   against
                   the
                   domineering
                   of
                   the
                   Cleargy
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherein
                   (
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   )
                   although
                   I
                   cannot
                   approve
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   presented
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   do
                   clearely
                   professe
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   nay
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   well
                   grounded
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   heart
                   goes
                   cheerfully
                   along
                   therewith
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   seems
                   that
                   my
                   Country
                   (
                   for
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   honour
                   to
                   serve
                   )
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   least
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   think
                   that
                   all
                   faults
                   are
                   included
                   within
                   the
                   walls
                   of
                   
                     Troy
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   
                     Iliacos
                     intra
                     muros
                     peccatur
                     &
                     extra
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   grievances
                   which
                   the
                   City
                   groans
                   under
                   ,
                   are
                   provincial
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   much
                   feare
                   they
                   are
                   nationall
                   among
                   us
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Pride
                   ,
                   the
                   Avarice
                   ,
                   the
                   Ambition
                   and
                   oppression
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   ill
                   ruling
                   Clergy
                   is
                   
                     Epidemicall
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   hath
                   infected
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   ,
                   or
                   scarce
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   practicall
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   
                     great
                     cause
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   they
                   impiously
                   doe
                   mis-call
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     piety
                     of
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   so
                   wrong
                   a
                   Piety
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   bold
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     facinus
                     jurasse
                     putes
                     .
                     —
                  
                
                 
                   Here
                   in
                   this
                   Petition
                   is
                   the
                   Disease
                   represented
                   ,
                   
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   Cure
                   intreated
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   is
                   considerable
                   ,
                   being
                   above
                   five
                   and
                   twenty
                   hundred
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   foure
                   times
                   as
                   many
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   thought
                   materiall
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   matter
                   in
                   the
                   Petition
                   is
                   of
                   high
                   import
                   :
                   but
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   themselves
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   quiet
                   and
                   silent
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   houses
                   ,
                   humbly
                   expecting
                   and
                   praying
                   the
                   resolution
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   
                     Senate
                     ,
                  
                   upon
                   these
                   their
                   earnest
                   and
                   their
                   hearty
                   desires
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   no
                   noyse
                   ,
                   no
                   numbers
                   at
                   your
                   door
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   neither
                   your
                   trouble
                   nor
                   your
                   jealousie
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   :
                   So
                   much
                   they
                   do
                   affie
                   in
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   their
                   petition
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   now
                   you
                   want
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   avowance
                   of
                   their
                   Petition
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   their
                   servant
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   appeare
                   for
                   them
                   and
                   for
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   ready
                   to
                   avow
                   this
                   petition
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   my
                   own
                   .
                
                 
                   Nothing
                   doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   fully
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   justly
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   usage
                   of
                   the
                   Hierarchy
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   once
                   the
                   Pope
                   (
                   Pope
                   
                     Adrian
                  
                   as
                   I
                   remember
                   )
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   :
                   
                     A
                     vertice
                     capitis
                     ad
                     
                     plantam
                     pedis
                     ,
                     nihil
                     est
                     sanum
                     in
                     toto
                     ordine
                     ecclesiastico
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   read
                   the
                   Petition
                   ,
                   regard
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   relieve
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           petition
           it selfe
           speaks
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honourable
                   the
                   Commons
                   
                     House
                     of
                     Parliament
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   humble
                   Petition
                   of
                   many
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   within
                   His
                   Majesties
                   County
                   of
                   
                     Kent
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   MOst
                   humbly
                   shewing
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   sad
                   experience
                   we
                   doe
                   daily
                   finde
                   the
                   government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   by
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Lord-bishops
                   ,
                   Deanes
                   ,
                   &
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Courts
                   ,
                   Jurisdictions
                   ,
                   and
                   Administrations
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   inferiour
                   Officers
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   manifold
                   grievances
                   unto
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   liberties
                   ,
                   and
                   estates
                   ,
                   And
                   likely
                   to
                   be
                   fatall
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   continuance
                   thereof
                   .
                   The
                   dangerous
                   effects
                   of
                   which
                   
                     Lordly
                  
                   power
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   have
                   appeared
                   in
                   these
                   particulars
                   following
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   doe
                   with
                   a
                   hard
                   hand
                   over-rule
                   all
                   
                   other
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   subjecting
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   cruell
                   authority
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   do
                   suspend
                   ,
                   punish
                   ,
                   and
                   deprive
                   many
                   godly
                   ,
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   painfull
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   upon
                   slight
                   and
                   upon
                   no
                   grounds
                   :
                   whilst
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   few
                   of
                   them
                   doe
                   preach
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   but
                   seldome
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   doe
                   restraine
                   the
                   painfull
                   preaching
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   Lectures
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   afternoon
                   Sermons
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   do
                   countenance
                   and
                   have
                   of
                   late
                   encouraged
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Arminian
                   both
                   Bookes
                   and
                   persons
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   They
                   hinder
                   good
                   and
                   godly
                   books
                   to
                   be
                   printed
                   :
                   yet
                   they
                   do
                   licence
                   to
                   be
                   published
                   ,
                   many
                   popish
                   ,
                   Arminian
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   dangerous
                   tenents
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   deformed
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   with
                   popish
                   pictures
                   ,
                   and
                   suited
                   them
                   with
                   Romish
                   Altars
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   of
                   late
                   extolled
                   and
                   commended
                   much
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   denying
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   Antichrist
                   :
                   affirming
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   in
                   fundamentals
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   practised
                   and
                   inforced
                   antiquated
                   and
                   obsolete
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   as
                   standing
                   at
                   the
                   Hymnes
                   at
                   
                     Gloria
                     patri
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   turning
                   to
                   the
                   East
                   at
                   severall
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Service
                   ,
                   bowing
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   tearm
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Gods
                   residence
                   upon
                   earth
                   :
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   a
                   second
                   service
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   denying
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   new
                   set
                   Rayle
                   before
                   the
                   Altar
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   made
                   and
                   contrived
                   illegall
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   and
                   framed
                   a
                   most
                   pernitious
                   and
                   desperate
                   oath
                   :
                   an
                   oath
                   of
                   covenant
                   and
                   confederacy
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   Hierarchicall
                   greatnesse
                   beside
                   many
                   other
                   dangerous
                   and
                   pernicious
                   passages
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Canons
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   They
                   doe
                   dispence
                   with
                   plurality
                   of
                   Benefices
                   :
                   they
                   do
                   both
                   prohibite
                   and
                   grant
                   marriages
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Law
                   or
                   conscience
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   prohibite
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   grant
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   money
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   procured
                   a
                   licencious
                   liberty
                   for
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   pressed
                   the
                   strict
                   observation
                   of
                   Saints
                   holidaies
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   punish
                   ,
                   suspend
                   ,
                   degrade
                   ,
                   deprive
                   godly
                   Ministers
                   for
                   not
                   publishing
                   a
                   Book
                   for
                   liberty
                   of
                   sports
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   They
                   doe
                   generally
                   abuse
                   the
                   great
                   ordinance
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   making
                   sometimes
                   a
                   gaine
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   discomfort
                   of
                   many
                   poore
                   soules
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   money
                   can
                   get
                   no
                   absolution
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   They
                   claime
                   their
                   Office
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   to
                   be
                   
                     jure
                     divino
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   do
                   exercise
                   the
                   same
                   (
                   contrary
                   to
                   law
                   )
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   their
                   own
                   Seales
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   They
                   receive
                   and
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   temporall
                   honours
                   ,
                   
                   dignities
                   ,
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   offices
                   in
                   the
                   Comonwealth
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   use
                   both
                   Swords
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   They
                   take
                   cognisance
                   in
                   their
                   Courts
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   of
                   matters
                   determinable
                   at
                   the
                   Common
                   law
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   They
                   put
                   Ministers
                   upon
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   patron
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   peoples
                   consent
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   They
                   do
                   yeerly
                   impose
                   oaths
                   upon
                   Churchwardens
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   apparent
                   danger
                   of
                   filling
                   the
                   Land
                   with
                   perjury
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   They
                   do
                   exercise
                   oathes
                   
                     ex
                     officio
                  
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Inquisition
                  
                   even
                   into
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   apprehended
                   men
                   by
                   Pursivants
                   ,
                   without
                   citation
                   or
                   missives
                   first
                   sent
                   :
                   they
                   break
                   up
                   mens
                   houses
                   and
                   studies
                   taking
                   away
                   what
                   they
                   please
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   They
                   do
                   awe
                   the
                   Iudges
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   with
                   their
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   inhibiting
                   of
                   prohibitions
                   ,
                   and
                   hindring
                   of
                   
                     habeas
                     Corpus
                  
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   due
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   strongly
                   suspected
                   to
                   be
                   confederate
                   with
                   the
                   Roman
                   party
                   in
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   authors
                   ,
                   contrivers
                   or
                   consenters
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   commotions
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   rather
                   because
                   of
                   a
                   contribution
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   yeer
                   ,
                   1639.
                   and
                   because
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   named
                   benevolence
                   of
                   six
                   Subsidies
                   granted
                   or
                   intended
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   this
                   present
                   yeare
                   1640.
                   thereby
                   and
                   with
                   these
                   moneys
                   to
                   engage
                   (
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lay
                   )
                   the
                   two
                   Nations
                   into
                   blood
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   humbly
                   and
                   earnestly
                   prayed
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Hierarchicall
                   power
                   may
                   be
                   totally
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   this
                   Honourable
                   House
                   ,
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   maintained
                   by
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   shall
                   ever
                   pray
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           V.
           
        
         
           Upon
           occasion
           of
           what
           I
           said
           of
           the
           late
           Canons
           ,
           I
           might
           easily
           have
           pressed
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           founders
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           prelacy
           :
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           my
           wish
           ,
           I
           would
           (
           as
           others
           )
           have
           so
           exprest
           my selfe
           .
           Here
           followes
           my
           argument
           against
           these
           Canons
           ,
           and
           that
           chiefly
           aymed
           against
           the
           founders
           of
           them
           :
           yet
           nothing
           of
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
          
           therein
           .
        
         
           
             
               14.
               Decemb.
               1640.
               
            
             
               M.
               
                 Speaker
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             THat
             the
             late
             Canons
             are
             invalidous
             ,
             it
             will
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             so
             originally
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             founders
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             assume
             upon
             my selfe
             
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             having
             first
             intimated
             my
             sense
             by
             way
             of
             preparative
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             hath
             a
             triple
             Crown
             ,
             answerable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             that
             ,
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             a
             threefold
             Law
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               jus
               divinum
               ,
               Episcopacy
               by
               divine
               right
               ;
            
             and
             this
             he
             would
             have
             you
             thinke
             to
             be
             the
             Coronet
             next
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             which
             doth
             circle
             and
             secure
             his
             power
             .
             Our
             Bishops
             have
             (
             in
             an
             unlucky
             time
             )
             entred
             their
             plea
             and
             pretended
             title
             to
             this
             Crown
             ,
             
               Episcopacy
               by
               Divine
               right
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             
               Jus
               huntanum
               ,
               Constantins
            
             donation
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             indulgent
             Princes
             ;
             temporall
             power
             .
             This
             Law
             belongs
             to
             his
             second
             ,
             or
             his
             middle
             Crown
             ;
             already
             also
             pleaded
             for
             by
             our
             Prelates
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Crowns
             being
             obtained
             ,
             he
             (
             the
             Pope
             )
             doth
             frame
             and
             make
             his
             third
             Crowne
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             sets
             that
             upmost
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             —
             This
             Crown
             also
             hath
             its
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               Jus
               canonicum
               ,
            
             the
             Canon
             law
             ,
             of
             more
             use
             unto
             his
             Popeship
             then
             both
             the
             other
             —
             Just
             so
             our
             Prelates
             from
             the
             pretended
             divinity
             of
             their
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             temporall
             power
             granted
             by
             our
             Princes
             they
             would
             now
             obtrude
             a
             new
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
           
             They
             have
             charged
             their
             
               Canons
            
             at
             us
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             never
             fearing
             that
             ever
             they
             would
             recoyle
             back
             into
             a
             Parliament
             they
             have
             rammed
             a
             prodigious
             ungodly
             oath
             into
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             illegality
             and
             invalidity
             of
             these
             Canons
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             is
             easily
             discoverable
             by
             one
             short
             question
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             what
             do
             you
             call
             the
             meeting
             wherein
             they
             were
             made
             ?
             give
             it
             a
             name
             to
             know
             it
             by
             :
             who
             can
             frame
             his
             argument
             aright
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             can
             first
             tell
             against
             what
             he
             is
             to
             argue
             ?
             would
             you
             confute
             the
             
               Convocation
               ?
            
             they
             were
             a
             
               holy
               Synod
               :
            
             would
             you
             argue
             against
             the
             
               Synod
               ?
            
             why
             they
             were
             
               Commissioners
               :
            
             would
             you
             dispute
             the
             
               Commission
               ?
            
             they
             will
             mingle
             all
             powers
             together
             ,
             and
             answer
             that
             they
             were
             some
             fourth
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             neither
             know
             nor
             imagine
             .
          
           
             
               Quo
               teneam
               nodo
               mutantem
               Protea
               ?
            
             unlesse
             they
             will
             unriddle
             themselves
             ,
             and
             owne
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             we
             may
             prosecute
             ,
             but
             hardly
             with
             concludent
             arguments
             .
             Yet
             I
             venture
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             conferred
             with
             some
             of
             the
             founders
             of
             these
             new
             Canons
             ,
             but
             I
             professe
             clearly
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             meet
             with
             any
             one
             of
             that
             assembly
             ,
             who
             could
             (
             in
             behalfe
             of
             their
             meeting
             )
             well
             answer
             me
             the
             first
             question
             in
             the
             Catechisme
             ,
             what
             is
             your
             name
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             they
             
             are
             parted
             before
             they
             know
             what
             they
             were
             when
             they
             were
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             severall
             answers
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             received
             ,
             doth
             amount
             to
             this
             .
             They
             were
             a
             
               Convocationall
               —
               Synodicall
               —
               Assembly
               of
               Commissioners
               ,
            
             indeed
             a
             threefold
             
               Chimaera
               ,
            
             a
             monster
             to
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             a
             
               Cerberus
            
             to
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             
               Commission
            
             wherein
             no
             one
             Commissioners
             name
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
             A
             strange
             Convocation
             that
             lived
             when
             the
             Parliament
             was
             dead
             :
             A
             strange
             
               Holy
               Synod
            
             where
             one
             part
             never
             saw
             ,
             never
             conferred
             with
             the
             other
             .
             —
             But
             indeed
             what
             use
             or
             need
             of
             conference
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             of
             these
             Canons
             ,
             which
             I
             read
             of
             the
             former
             ones
             ,
             
             
               Notum
               est
               Canones
               formari
               Lambethae
               ,
               priusquàm
               in
               Synodo
               ventilentur
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             preparatory
             ;
             I
             proceed
             to
             my
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             to
             manifest
             the
             invalidity
             of
             these
             Canons
             ,
             not
             borrowing
             but
             avoyding
             what
             hath
             formerly
             been
             instanded
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             neither
             inveigh
             upon
             them
             as
             unnamed
             
               Commissioners
               ,
            
             nor
             infirme
             them
             as
             the
             work
             of
             a
             dead
             
               Convocation
               ;
            
             But
             will
             take
             them
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             their
             own
             affected
             title
             of
             a
             
               Synod
               .
            
             Such
             they
             bragged
             themselves
             to
             be
             whilest
             they
             sate
             :
             such
             they
             stile
             themselves
             in
             the
             Title-page
             of
             these
             (
             never
             to
             be
             Canonized
             )
             
             Canons
             —
             The
             words
             are
             —
             
               Canons
               treated
               upon
               in
               Convocation
               —
               agreed
               upon
               in
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             This
             treating
             in
             one
             capacity
             and
             agreeing
             in
             another
             ;
             is
             a
             new
             mould
             to
             cast
             Canons
             in
             ,
             never
             used
             before
             .
             Canons
             bred
             in
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             born
             in
             a
             Synod
             .
             Thus
             although
             we
             find
             not
             one
             good
             father
             ,
             here
             are
             yet
             two
             mothers
             to
             one
             illfavoured
             child
             ;
             never
             known
             before
             ,
             nor
             imagined
             but
             of
             
               Bacchus
               ,
            
             whom
             the
             Poets
             cals
             among
             other
             attributes
             
               —
               Solúmque
               bimatrem
               .
            
          
           
             I
             proceed
             :
             if
             their
             meeting
             be
             a
             Synod
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             so
             by
             
               Donation
               ,
            
             by
             
               Election
               ,
            
             or
             only
             by
             
               Vsurpation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Donation
            
             from
             the
             King
             :
             is
             this
             title
             and
             authority
             ,
             indulged
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ?
             Look
             through
             all
             his
             Highnesse
             Letters
             Patent
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             once
             saluted
             with
             the
             ambitious
             title
             of
             a
             
               Synod
               .
            
             Yet
             in
             the
             Canons
             they
             have
             assumed
             it
             seventeen
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             pride
             ,
             their
             own
             presumption
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             (
             pardon
             me
             )
             no
             Prince
             ever
             did
             it
             or
             can
             do
             it
             ;
             no
             power
             Regall
             ,
             Imperiall
             ,
             or
             Papall
             did
             ever
             attempt
             it
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             that
             
               William
               ,
            
             and
             
               Richard
               ,
               Matthew
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             I
             know
             not
             who
             more
             ,
             being
             met
             and
             assembled
             upon
             other
             summons
             shall
             
             by
             a
             
               Commission
            
             be
             on
             a
             sudden
             translated
             from
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             into
             an
             unthought-of
             
               Nationall
               Synod
               ,
            
             without
             voyce
             or
             choise
             of
             any
             man
             to
             be
             concerned
             :
             this
             never
             was
             done
             ,
             this
             never
             can
             be
             well
             done
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             due
             election
             for
             such
             meetings
             ,
             this
             indeed
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             the
             true
             
               esse
            
             to
             a
             Legitimate
             
               Synod
               .
            
             But
             due
             election
             made
             up
             by
             voyces
             is
             so
             much
             a
             stranger
             to
             this
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             that
             their
             fatherhoods
             will
             confesse
             that
             they
             were
             never
             trusted
             to
             this
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             as
             a
             
               Synod
            
             by
             any
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Clergie
             or
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             choise
             of
             a
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             few
             (
             about
             50.
             as
             I
             guesse
             )
             chosen
             to
             the
             Convocation
             house
             ,
             that
             choice
             wil
             never
             render
             them
             a
             lawfull
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             untill
             they
             can
             prove
             
               metamorphosis
            
             and
             
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             —
             For
             the
             votes
             of
             all
             their
             choosers
             upon
             expiration
             of
             the
             Convocation
             house
             returned
             backe
             home
             to
             every
             mans
             bosome
             from
             whence
             they
             breathed
             .
             So
             that
             if
             you
             will
             en-live
             the
             same
             men
             to
             be
             now
             
               Synodall
               ,
            
             who
             were
             before
             but
             Convocationall
             ,
             you
             must
             renew
             the
             old
             
               Pythagorean
               Transmigration
               ,
            
             for
             they
             want
             the
             breath
             and
             life
             of
             an
             
               election
               .
            
             A
             new
             one
             you
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             one
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             but
             by
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             I
             do
             affirm
             and
             shall
             approve
             ,
             that
             the
             electors
             to
             a
             
               Convocation
            
             and
             to
             a
             
               Synod
            
             are
             not
             all
             one
             .
             The
             Clergy
             only
             do
             ,
             and
             of
             right
             onely
             ought
             to
             choose
             unto
             the
             Convocation
             house
             .
             The
             reason
             ;
             we
             of
             the
             Laity
             (
             so
             they
             will
             call
             us
             )
             have
             our
             House
             of
             Commons
             where
             our
             Trustees
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             voyces
             do
             sit
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             But
             in
             the
             choice
             unto
             a
             
               Synod
               ;
            
             we
             who
             must
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             interested
             in
             the
             parties
             determining
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             enough
             in
             reason
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             better
             oleared
             presently
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               Synods
            
             I
             find
             five
             severall
             sorts
             ,
             first
             a
             generall
             or
             universall
             Synod
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             Patriarchicall
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             Nationall
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             Provinciall
             ;
             fiftly
             ,
             a
             Diocesan
             Synod
             .
             I
             passe
             by
             the
             two
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             as
             not
             pertinent
             to
             this
             time
             and
             affaire
             .
             Concerning
             Provinciall
             and
             Nationall
             Synods
             a
             word
             or
             two
             ;
             if
             I
             know
             which
             to
             call
             their
             late
             meeting
             .
             They
             run
             on
             riddles
             :
             and
             I
             want
             an
             
               Oedipus
            
             at
             every
             turn
             .
          
           
             These
             
               Canons
               ,
            
             were
             they
             forged
             in
             one
             Synod
             
               Nationall
               ,
            
             or
             in
             two
             
               Provinciall
               ?
            
             were
             they
             two
             Provinciall
             Synods
             ?
             how
             then
             come
             their
             Acts
             and
             Canons
             to
             be
             imbodyed
             together
             ?
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             all
             the
             Canons
             speak
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ?
             The
             
             
               Synod
               ;
               The
               holy
               Synod
               ;
               The
               sacred
               Synod
               .
            
             Sacred
             will
             now
             be
             hardly
             granted
             ,
             unlesse
             as
             the
             Poet
             doth
             ,
             —
             
               Auri
               sacra
               fames
               .
            
          
           
             Was
             it
             then
             but
             one
             ?
             was
             it
             a
             
               Nationall
               Synod
               ?
            
             why
             the
             Provinces
             (
             we
             all
             know
             )
             never
             did
             convene
             ,
             they
             never
             met
             together
             .
             Look
             on
             the
             representative
             body
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             this
             whole
             Land
             :
             every
             one
             within
             the
             same
             walls
             hearing
             every
             ones
             argument
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             mending
             ,
             altering
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             occasion
             is
             )
             correcting
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             joyning
             in
             unanimous
             consent
             .
             And
             if
             the
             able
             members
             of
             the
             North
             beyond
             
               Trent
            
             were
             divided
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             quickly
             found
             a
             want
             of
             their
             worth
             and
             weight
             ,
             nor
             could
             their
             sitting
             at
             the
             same
             time
             at
             
               Yorke
               ,
            
             make
             the
             rest
             a
             House
             of
             Commons
             here
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             must
             be
             represented
             entire
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             have
             done
             the
             Title
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             so
             let
             us
             give
             them
             the
             attribute
             Nationall
             ,
             a
             
               Nationall
               Synod
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             see
             how
             inconsistent
             and
             invalidous
             they
             are
             !
          
           
             The
             very
             
               esse
            
             of
             every
             Synod
             doth
             subsist
             in
             a
             double
             foundation
             .
             
               Fundamentum
               materiale
            
             and
             
               fundamentum
               formale
               .
            
             —
             The
             due
             materials
             of
             a
             
               Synod
            
             are
             the
             interiour
             qualities
             
             and
             indowments
             of
             the
             persons
             whereof
             the
             
               Synod
            
             consisteth
             ,
             not
             their
             externall
             dignities
             and
             promotions
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             man
             thus
             qualified
             is
             as
             capable
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             as
             any
             
               Deane
            
             or
             
               Archdeacon
            
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             
               fundamentum
               formale
               ,
            
             is
             
               Delegatio
               ab
               ecclesia
               &
               debita
               electio
               .
            
             A
             due
             choice
             to
             be
             made
             by
             all
             that
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             concerned
             in
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               :
            
             and
             this
             trust
             of
             choyce
             may
             fall
             upon
             another
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             upon
             
               Dean
            
             or
             
               Archdeacon
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             quarell
             the
             want
             of
             able
             parts
             in
             any
             members
             of
             that
             late
             doubtfull
             dangerous
             meeting
             :
             I
             grant
             them
             the
             materials
             of
             a
             true
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             but
             will
             insist
             only
             upon
             the
             second
             ,
             want
             of
             form
             ,
             want
             of
             due
             election
             :
             which
             if
             they
             want
             ,
             the
             most
             virtuall
             and
             most
             obliging
             tie
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             binding
             part
             is
             wanting
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             had
             no
             such
             election
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             go
             forth
             to
             prove
             ;
             No
             one
             man
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             can
             say
             that
             he
             gave
             a
             voice
             to
             the
             election
             of
             any
             one
             
               Dean
            
             or
             
               Archdeacon
            
             to
             sit
             for
             him
             in
             that
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             nor
             were
             the
             Clarks
             chosen
             by
             all
             who
             were
             to
             be
             bound
             .
             So
             then
             there
             remaineth
             only
             to
             be
             proved
             this
             :
             That
             such
             election
             of
             persons
             ,
             by
             all
             persons
             to
             be
             concerned
             in
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             is
             necessary
             
             to
             the
             constituting
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Synod
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             elections
             to
             a
             
               Synod
            
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             Laity
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               Speaker
               ,
            
             I
             will
             trouble
             you
             but
             with
             one
             reason
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             few
             instances
             ,
             all
             briefly
             .
          
           
             The
             Acts
             and
             Canons
             of
             every
             Lawfull
             Nationall
             Councell
             or
             Synod
             ,
             ought
             to
             bind
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             both
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             :
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             reasonable
             and
             just
             ,
             if
             the
             Laity
             be
             excluded
             both
             from
             consultation
             and
             from
             choice
             of
             consulters
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             plain
             .
             It
             is
             a
             ground
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             confessed
             upon
             this
             very
             case
             by
             D.
             
               Feild
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             it
             out
             of
             
               Occam
               —
               quod
               omnes
               tangit
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               tractari
               debet
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             so
             cleare
             a
             maxim
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             very
             sence
             also
             ;
             for
             the
             Laity
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Councels
             ,
             this
             very
             
               Aphorisme
            
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             own
             glosse
             upon
             the
             Canonist
             
               Gratian
               .
               Quod
               omnes
               tangit
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               tractari
               debet
               .
            
             Surely
             our
             Clergy
             are
             much
             too
             high
             ,
             if
             herein
             they
             would
             outgo
             the
             very
             Canons
             of
             the
             Papall
             Synods
             ,
             and
             conclude
             that
             which
             shall
             bind
             all
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             not
             admitted
             to
             treat
             ,
             neither
             by
             themselves
             nor
             by
             proxy
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Law
             of
             nature
             and
             of
             reason
             (
             as
             Dr.
             
               Feild
            
             calleth
             it
             )
             we
             claim
             .
             The
             present
             
               Canons
            
             do
             concerne
             us
             .
             I
             may
             be
             a
             
             Church-warden
             ,
             my
             sonne
             may
             be
             a
             Master
             of
             Art
             ;
             then
             must
             I
             present
             upon
             their
             yet
             unborn
             articles
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             sweare
             their
             oath
             of
             Covenant
             —
             well
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             trusted
             by
             us
             unto
             a
             
               Synod
               ;
            
             &
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             tie
             us
             up
             un-heard
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             
               Nature
            
             and
             
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             To
             second
             this
             Argument
             by
             instance
             in
             proofe
             of
             practice
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             few
             of
             many
             examples
             and
             authorities
             :
             the
             originals
             I
             cannot
             now
             command
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             content
             to
             name
             a
             few
             extracts
             ,
             which
             by
             way
             of
             transcript
             do
             walke
             along
             with
             my
             
               vade
               mecum
               .
            
          
           
             The
             point
             that
             I
             would
             establish
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Synods
            
             and
             Councels
             where
             Lay
             men
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             there
             the
             Laity
             may
             be
             present
             to
             consult
             ,
             if
             not
             also
             to
             decide
             the
             conclusions
             .
             I
             will
             but
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             enlarge
             to
             the
             vouching
             every
             place
             
               verbatim
               ;
            
             Dr.
             
               Feild
               ,
            
             Dr.
             
               Fulke
               ,
               Goulartius
               ,
            
             are
             cleare
             and
             positive
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Our
             Statutes
             for
             correcting
             and
             gathering
             together
             the
             former
             
               Canons
            
             into
             a
             new
             body
             ,
             do
             clearely
             evidence
             this
             unto
             us
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             there
             is
             an
             equall
             proportion
             mixed
             ,
             sixteen
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
          
           
             The
             Authour
             of
             the
             History
             of
             
               Trent
            
             is
             frequent
             
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             adding
             this
             for
             a
             reason
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             
               generall
               Councell
               ,
            
             the
             universall
             Church
             cannot
             be
             represented
             ,
             if
             the
             Laity
             be
             excluded
             .
             So
             by
             the
             rule
             
               a
               paribus
               ,
            
             The
             reason
             holdeth
             the
             same
             ,
             a
             
               Nationall
               Councell
            
             cannot
             represent
             a
             Nation
             ,
             if
             but
             one
             degree
             of
             men
             ,
             men
             of
             one
             quality
             and
             capacity
             be
             only
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             altogether
             excluded
             .
          
           
             
               Gratian
               ,
            
             the
             Canonist
             ,
             doth
             allow
             the
             Laity
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             Councels
             as
             do
             treat
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             for
             proofe
             doth
             vouch
             Pope
             
               Nicholas
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             omit
             many
             proofs
             of
             many
             Emperors
             being
             personally
             present
             and
             president
             in
             many
             Councels
             ,
             by
             themselves
             and
             sometimes
             by
             their
             Vicegerents
             ,
             as
             
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Candidianus
               ,
               Martianus
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             even
             this
             is
             argumentative
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             preservative
             of
             our
             right
             ,
             for
             the
             Laity
             to
             be
             present
             .
          
           
             The
             Greek
             Historians
             are
             so
             plentifull
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             onely
             name
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Theodoret.
               —
               l.
               5.
               c.
               9.
               
            
             
               Eusebius
               de
               vita
               Constantin
               .
               —
               l.
               3.
               c.
               9.
               
               &
               10.
               
            
             
               Sozomen
               .
               —
               l.
               1.
               c.
               16.
               
               &
               17.
               
            
             
               Niceph.
               Callistus
               .
               —
               l.
               8.
               c.
               15.
               
            
             
               Socrates
               .
               —
               l.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               &
               l.
               6.
               c.
               2.
               
            
             
               Euagrius
               scholast.
               .
               —
               l.
               2.
               c.
               4.
               c.
               27.
               
            
          
           
           
             Among
             the
             Latine
             Fathers
             
               Cyprian
            
             is
             very
             plentifull
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Councels
             ,
             looke
             ,
          
           
             
               Nice
               .
               1.
            
             vouched
             by
             
               Eusebius
               de
               vita
               Constantini
               —
               4.
               conc.
               Carthag
               .
            
             cited
             by
             
               Gratian
               .
               —
            
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Eliberis
            
             in
             Spaine
             .
             Councell
             of
             
               Constantinople
            
             in
             
               Theodoret.
               —
            
             Councell
             of
             
               Constance
               ;
            
             And
             the
             second
             of
             
               Nice
               .
               —
            
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             Lady
             the
             famous
             
               Pulcheria
               Augusta
               ,
            
             that
             
               ipsa
               per
               semetipsam
               in
               sancta
               quarta
               Synodo
               sedit
               :
            
             which
             fourth
             Synod
             was
             with
             
               Martianus
            
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             adde
             the
             very
             
               Ordo
               celebrandi
               concilia
            
             written
             by
             
               Isidor
               ,
            
             and
             like
             unto
             the
             
               Modus
               tenendi
               Parliamentum
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             humane
             testimony
             .
             I
             have
             done
             with
             my
             hasty
             notes
             ,
             only
             I
             adde
             this
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             intend
             it
             .
          
           
             Whilest
             we
             of
             the
             Laity
             had
             our
             power
             and
             voices
             to
             choose
             our
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             our
             ancient
             right
             ,
             constantly
             allowed
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             best
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             whereof
             the
             proofs
             are
             yet
             evident
             enough
             )
             so
             long
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             might
             trust
             them
             in
             a
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             whom
             we
             first
             had
             trusted
             to
             direct
             and
             guide
             our
             soules
             in
             all
             the
             ministeriall
             function
             .
             —
             But
             to
             conclude
             us
             up
             
             now
             ,
             and
             shut
             us
             our
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Nature
            
             and
             
               Reason
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             ancient
             usages
             :
             not
             to
             admit
             us
             to
             determination
             ,
             nay
             to
             exclude
             us
             from
             consultation
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             to
             take
             from
             us
             all
             assent
             both
             in
             choyce
             and
             in
             refusall
             of
             Pastors
             to
             be
             set
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             bind
             us
             by
             decrees
             so
             made
             ,
             may
             prove
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             no
             lesse
             then
             soule-tyranny
             .
             I
             do
             not
             presse
             the
             deserved
             right
             of
             our
             choyce
             of
             Pastors
             :
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             lend
             me
             patience
             to
             adde
             as
             a
             supreme
             
               Coronis
            
             to
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             for
             right
             of
             Laity
             in
             
               Synods
               .
            
          
           
             Looke
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             the
             first
             
               Synod
            
             that
             ever
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             so
             great
             and
             singular
             a
             cause
             ,
             as
             never
             was
             occasion
             for
             the
             like
             in
             the
             world
             before
             or
             since
             :
             you
             have
             it
             in
             the
             first
             of
             the
             
               Acts
            
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             new
             Apostle
             .
             There
             were
             in
             this
             
               Synod
            
             and
             of
             this
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             the
             eleven
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Act.
               1.
               13.
               
               With
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               vers.
               14.
               
            
             There
             were
             
               the
               Disciples
               ,
            
             there
             was
             
               Turba
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             a
             multitude
             ,
             of
             
               about
               a
               120
               names
               ,
               vers.
               15.
               
            
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             tels
             them
             that
             out
             of
             that
             number
             
               one
               must
               be
               ordained
               to
               be
               a
               witnesse
               of
               the
               resurrection
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             thereupon
             what
             doth
             the
             multitude
             of
             Disciples
             there
             present
             ?
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               vers.
               23.
               they
               place
               
               or
               set
               two
               before
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             And
             the
             same
             men
             
               viz.
            
             all
             the
             Disciples
             
               vers.
               26.
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               they
               give
               forth
               their
               lots
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             lot
             falling
             upon
             
               Matthias
               ,
            
             he
             
               was
               numbred
            
             (
             saith
             our
             translation
             )
             
               with
               the
               eleven
               Apostles
               ;
            
             but
             the
             Originall
             is
             more
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               communibus
               calculis
               annumeratus
               est
               ,
            
             he
             was
             by
             common
             assent
             or
             by
             common
             voyces
             reckoned
             with
             the
             eleven
             .
             Now
             who
             were
             these
             common
             voyces
             ?
             who
             were
             these
             120.
             men
             ?
             Evangelists
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ,
             as
             yet
             there
             was
             not
             one
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             but
             eleven
             ,
             perhaps
             not
             numbred
             in
             this
             120.
             
             The
             Disciples
             if
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             there
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             but
             70.
             
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             evasion
             :
             the
             Laity
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             not
             passive
             only
             ,
             they
             were
             active
             in
             this
             originall
             ,
             so
             weighty
             a
             
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             My
             second
             instance
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Councell
             that
             ever
             we
             read
             was
             held
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             
               Acts
               6.
            
             where
             the
             Apostles
             call
             a
             Councell
             for
             the
             choyce
             of
             seven
             Deacons
             .
             Then
             the
             twelve
             
               called
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Disciples
               to
               them
               ,
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             They
             being
             assembled
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             decreed
             ,
             we
             have
             ordered
             and
             ordained
             ,
             and
             injoyned
             ,
             but
             
             their
             language
             is
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               brethren
               looke
               ye
               out
               ,
            
             the
             word
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             both
             from
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             oversee
             ,
             do
             you
             oversee
             among
             you
             ,
             seven
             men
             of
             honest
             report
             .
             And
             
               the
               saying
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             
               verse
               5.
               )
               pleased
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             consent
             of
             theirs
             ;
             more
             plain
             in
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             they
             
               the
               multitude
               chose
               seven
               ,
               Steven
               and
               Philip
               ,
               &c.
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             (
             still
             the
             
               multitude
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             
               vers.
               6.
            
             did
             set
             or
             place
             before
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             the
             last
             shall
             be
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             the
             great
             and
             generall
             Councell
             held
             by
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             upon
             the
             dissention
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             point
             of
             Circumcision
             (
             and
             that
             is
             
               Acts
               15.
               )
            
             there
             you
             shall
             again
             finde
             present
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               Verse
               12.
               
               All
               the
               multitude
               :
            
             but
             you
             will
             say
             and
             object
             that
             the
             next
             word
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               the
               multitude
               kept
               silence
               .
            
             True
             ,
             
               ergo
            
             what
             ?
             Therefore
             they
             speak
             not
             at
             all
             in
             this
             Councell
             ?
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             But
             
               ergo
            
             they
             had
             spoken
             before
             :
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             THEN
             ,
             
               Then
               all
               the
               multitude
               kept
               silence
               .
            
             If
             they
             had
             nothing
             there
             to
             do
             but
             to
             be
             alwaies
             silent
             ,
             this
             particle
             of
             time
             ,
             
               Then
               ,
            
             might
             well
             have
             been
             spared
             .
             This
             may
             perhaps
             be
             objected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             prevented
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             clearing
             whereof
             ,
             observe
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             the
             next
             
               vers
               .
               13.
            
             where
             in
             
             like
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               And
               after
               they
               held
               their
               peace
               ,
               Ergo
            
             they
             had
             spoken
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Fryer
             who
             collected
             together
             a
             body
             of
             Councels
             
               (
               Peter
               Crabbe
               the
               German
               )
            
             doth
             even
             from
             this
             place
             infer
             a
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             saying
             ,
             
               Tacuit
               omnis
               multitudo
               Consentiens
               Petro
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             would
             have
             this
             more
             clearely
             evidenced
             beyond
             all
             exceptions
             ,
             I
             pray
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             Synod
             ,
             
               vers.
               22.
               
               Then
               pleased
               it
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               with
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             With
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             The
             blessed
             Apostles
             and
             their
             fellow-labourers
             did
             not
             engrosse
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             our
             Church-men
             affect
             to
             do
             )
             usurp
             and
             monopolize
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             as
             proper
             only
             to
             Church-men
             .
             —
             No
             you
             shall
             finde
             it
             even
             in
             the
             
               Epigraphe
            
             of
             the
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             of
             this
             true
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             facted
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             that
             the
             despised
             Laity
             are
             in
             these
             Canons
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             although
             Pope
             and
             Patriarch
             ,
             Primate
             and
             Metropolitan
             ,
             Archbishop
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             yea
             even
             down
             to
             Dean
             and
             Archdeacon
             ,
             (
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             )
             do
             despise
             the
             thought
             of
             admitting
             the
             Laity
             :
             I
             do
             not
             say
             to
             decision
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             Consultation
             ,
             nay
             to
             the
             very
             choyce
             of
             consulters
             in
             Religion
             :
             nay
             lower
             even
             so
             
             much
             as
             to
             have
             a
             negative
             power
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             of
             inability
             ,
             and
             of
             ill
             life
             is
             obtruded
             upon
             them
             ;
             I
             proceed
             ,
             for
             I
             would
             not
             
               orare
               ,
            
             but
             
               probare
               ,
            
             looke
             
               vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             They
             that
             were
             present
             had
             voyce
             ,
             they
             who
             voyced
             the
             
               Canons
               ,
            
             joyned
             in
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             decree
             unto
             
               Antioch
               .
            
             The
             words
             are
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               send
               greeting
               to
               the
               Brethren
               which
               are
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             the
             
               Brethren
               at
               Hierusalem
            
             are
             (
             with
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             and
             the
             
               Elders
               )
            
             actors
             in
             ,
             and
             authors
             of
             the
             
               Canons
            
             in
             this
             Councell
             agreed
             .
             There
             is
             no
             evasion
             ,
             no
             elusion
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             
               Brethren
            
             in
             
               Antioch
            
             to
             whom
             these
             
               Brethren
            
             in
             
               Hierusalem
            
             did
             write
             ,
             were
             only
             Clergymen
             .
          
           
             Which
             if
             you
             should
             affirm
             ,
             our
             Clergy
             will
             hardly
             be
             pleased
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             then
             be
             of
             the
             
               multitude
            
             (
             not
             a
             speciall
             lot
             )
             for
             
               Barnabas
            
             and
             
               Paul
            
             did
             deliver
             this
             Epistle
             (
             being
             the
             decree
             of
             this
             Synod
             )
             to
             
               the
               multitude
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             as
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             30
             
               verse
               .
               And
               when
               they
               had
               gathered
               the
               multitude
               together
               ,
               they
               delivered
               the
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             in
             way
             of
             pursuit
             for
             this
             one
             argument
             ,
             that
             no
             Canons
             can
             bind
             the
             Laity
             where
             we
             have
             no
             voyce
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             nor
             
             choyce
             of
             the
             Clergy
             persons
             who
             do
             found
             them
             ,
             nor
             assent
             in
             the
             susception
             of
             them
             after
             they
             are
             framed
             .
             
               Quod
               omnes
               tangit
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               tractari
               debet
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             It
             remaines
             as
             a
             wish
             ,
             that
             every
             member
             of
             that
             meeting
             ,
             who
             voted
             these
             exorbitant
             Canons
             ,
             should
             come
             severally
             to
             the
             Bar
             of
             the
             Parliament
             House
             ,
             with
             a
             Canon
             book
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             there
             unlesse
             he
             can
             answer
             his
             
               Catechisme
            
             (
             as
             I
             called
             it
             )
             &
             shew
             what
             is
             the
             name
             of
             their
             meeting
             ,
             and
             (
             unlesse
             he
             can
             manifest
             that
             the
             Laity
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             
               Conceptis
               verbis
            
             in
             such
             expresse
             terms
             as
             that
             House
             should
             think
             fit
             ,
             to
             abjure
             his
             own
             ill-begotten
             issue
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             commanded
             to
             give
             fire
             to
             his
             own
             Canons
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           VI
           .
        
         
           UPon
           my
           motion
           
             November
             23.
          
           it
           pleased
           the
           grand
           Committee
           for
           Religion
           ,
           to
           appoint
           a
           Subcommittee
           ,
           to
           receive
           complaints
           from
           oppressed
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           Subcommittee
           was
           shortly
           after
           made
           a
           Committee
           by
           order
           of
           the
           House
           .
           It
           pleased
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           this
           Committee
           to
           put
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           chaire
           upon
           me
           :
           from
           hence
           severall
           Reports
           
           have
           been
           delivered
           in
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           first
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               18
               Decemb.
               1640.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 White
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             This
             grand
             Committee
             for
             Religion
             did
             authorize
             a
             Sub-committee
             (
             among
             other
             things
             )
             to
             take
             into
             consideration
             ,
             the
             unjust
             sufferings
             of
             good
             Ministers
             oppressed
             by
             the
             cruell-used
             authority
             of
             Hierarchicall
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             (
             and
             in
             other
             points
             )
             we
             have
             entred
             upon
             many
             particulars
             ,
             we
             have
             matured
             and
             perfected
             but
             one
             .
             If
             we
             had
             lesse
             worke
             ,
             you
             should
             (
             before
             this
             time
             )
             have
             had
             more
             :
             but
             complaints
             crowd
             in
             so
             fast
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             plenty
             of
             them
             retards
             their
             issue
             .
          
           
             The
             present
             Report
             which
             I
             am
             to
             make
             unto
             you
             is
             concerning
             M.
             
               Wilkinson
               ,
            
             a
             Batchellor
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             in
             whose
             character
             do
             concur
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Modesty
             .
          
           
             Two
             hardships
             have
             been
             put
             upon
             him
             :
             one
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             presented
             himselfe
             to
             receive
             Orders
             :
             and
             that
             was
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Oxfords
             Chaplen
             (
             M
             
               Fulham
               )
            
             being
             the
             examiner
             (
             for
             Bishops
             now
             do
             scorne
             to
             do
             Bishops
             work
             :
             
             it
             belongs
             to
             himselfe
             )
             he
             propoundeth
             foure
             questions
             to
             M.
             
               Wilkinson
               ,
            
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             fitly
             
             chosen
             to
             discover
             how
             affections
             do
             stand
             to
             be
             novellized
             by
             the
             mutability
             of
             the
             present
             times
             .
          
           
             
               The
               questions
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               hath
               the
               Church
               authority
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               May
               the
               Kings
               booke
               of
               sports
               ,
               
                 (
                 so
                 some
                 impious
                 Bishops
                 have
                 abused
                 our
                 pious
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 their
                 contrivance
                 His
                 Majesties
                 book
                 )
              
               may
               this
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               offence
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Is
               bowing
               to
               or
               before
               the
               Altar
               lawfull
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Is
               bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               lawfull
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             first
             affirmed
             ,
             will
             bring
             a
             dangerous
             influence
             upon
             our
             beliefe
             by
             subjecting
             our
             faith
             to
             humane
             resolutions
             .
             The
             other
             three
             are
             disciplinarian
             in
             the
             present
             way
             of
             Novellisme
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             M.
             
               Wilkinson
            
             heard
             these
             questions
             ,
             
               Lupum
               auribus
               ,
            
             he
             had
             a
             Wolfe
             by
             the
             eares
             .
             And
             because
             unto
             these
             captious
             interrogatories
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             a
             peremptory
             answer
             ,
             M.
             
               Fulham
            
             would
             not
             present
             your
             petitioner
             to
             the
             Bishop
             for
             ordination
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             (
             Mr.
             
               White
               )
            
             a
             new
             way
             of
             Simony
             :
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             money
             ,
             yet
             to
             make
             a
             side
             ,
             a
             party
             ,
             a
             faction
             .
             They
             will
             not
             confer
             Orders
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             as
             
             will
             come
             in
             and
             make
             party
             with
             them
             in
             their
             new
             practices
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             these
             questions
             .
             Take
             this
             ,
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             a
             leading
             case
             ,
             a
             first
             complaint
             ,
             more
             are
             comming
             :
             and
             M.
             
               Wilkinson
            
             shall
             have
             the
             poore
             common
             comfort
             
               Solamen
               miseris
               socios
               habuisse
               .
               —
            
          
           
             I
             proceed
             to
             his
             second
             sufferance
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             for
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             in
             his
             course
             at
             S.
             
               Marys
            
             in
             Oxford
             .
             Short
             to
             make
             ,
             he
             preached
             better
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             heare
             :
             the
             Sermon
             fell
             into
             the
             eares
             of
             a
             captious
             Auditour
             .
             For
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             stands
             now
             suspended
             by
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             from
             all
             the
             spirituall
             promotion
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             the
             reading
             of
             a
             Divinity
             lecture
             in
             
               Magdalen-hall
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Committee
             required
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             to
             send
             unto
             us
             the
             Sermon
             with
             his
             exceptions
             in
             writing
             .
             They
             were
             brought
             ,
             and
             being
             received
             ,
             they
             are
             three
             in
             number
             :
             great
             ,
             and
             weighty
             in
             the
             accusation
             :
             none
             at
             all
             in
             proof
             .
             Nay
             (
             M.
             
               White
               )
            
             there
             is
             nothing
             presented
             unto
             us
             ,
             wherein
             to
             finde
             a
             colour
             or
             a
             shadow
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             the
             accusation
             semblable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             suspension
             just
             .
             
               Ecquis
               innocens
               erit
               ,
               si
               accusare
               suffecerit
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             particulars
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             pickt
             and
             chosen
             
             out
             of
             that
             Sermon
             by
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             are
             three
             :
             every
             one
             a
             hainous
             charge
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             sounding
             little
             lesse
             then
             treason
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             read
             them
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
             Vicechancellor
             hath
             sent
             them
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Our
               religious
               Soveraigne
               ,
               and
               his
               pious
               government
               ,
               is
               seditiously
               defamed
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               Majesty
               were
               little
               better
               then
               the
               old
               pagan
               persecutors
               or
               then
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Vniversity
               is
               unjustly
               traduced
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Men
               of
               learning
               and
               piety
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               publicke
               government
               ,
               are
               uncharitably
               slandered
               .
            
          
           
             The
             least
             of
             these
             being
             duly
             proved
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             worthy
             of
             suspension
             :
             but
             if
             M.
             
               Wilkinson
            
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             hath
             learned
             
               audacter
               criminare
               :
            
             and
             fayling
             in
             proofe
             ;
             hath
             only
             fowled
             himselfe
             .
             Your
             Subcommittee
             ,
             upon
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             cause
             and
             circumstance
             ,
             have
             hereupon
             unanimously
             voted
             ,
             that
             M.
             
               Wilkinson
            
             is
             free
             from
             all
             and
             every
             of
             these
             exceptions
             ,
             made
             against
             his
             Sermon
             by
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             .
             We
             are
             all
             of
             opinion
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             therein
             ,
             that
             deserves
             
               Notam
               censoris
               ,
               nedum
               lituram
               judicis
               .
            
          
           
             If
             (
             M.
             
               White
               )
            
             there
             be
             in
             a
             Sermon
             (
             as
             there
             
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             
               aliquid
               mordacis
               veritatis
               ,
            
             shall
             the
             Preacher
             be
             for
             this
             suspended
             ?
             His
             mouth
             shut
             up
             for
             preaching
             truth
             boldly
             ?
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             commission
             ,
             for
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             they
             have
             a
             great
             charter
             to
             speak
             freely
             :
             it
             is
             warranted
             unto
             them
             
               Jure
               divino
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             own
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             instruction
             of
             
               Timothy
               .
            
             
             The
             words
             are
             ,
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ;
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               —
               For
               the
               time
               will
               come
               when
               they
               will
               not
               endure
               sound
               doctrine
               .
            
             Here
             is
             our
             case
             exactly
             .
             Here
             was
             reproofe
             ;
             here
             was
             exhortation
             :
             here
             was
             preaching
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             to
             unwilling
             or
             to
             unprepared
             hearers
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             season
             ,
             the
             Theame
             was
             necessary
             and
             fitted
             to
             their
             want
             of
             zeale
             :
             But
             the
             only
             fault
             was
             ,
             that
             
               the
               time
               is
               come
               when
               sound
               doctrine
            
             will
             not
             be
             
               endured
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Committee
             found
             it
             :
             thus
             have
             I
             faithfully
             ,
             but
             imperfectly
             ,
             reported
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             now
             subjoyn
             the
             opinion
             and
             request
             of
             your
             trustees
             ,
             to
             this
             grand
             Committee
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Wilkinson
            
             is
             innocent
             and
             free
             from
             this
             accusation
             .
             He
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             petition
             .
             The
             Vice-chancellor
             hath
             been
             without
             cause
             ,
             nay
             against
             cause
             rigid
             and
             oppressive
             .
             The
             Sermon
             deserved
             thanks
             .
             The
             preacher
             received
             injuries
             .
             His
             suspension
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             :
             The
             retracting
             
             and
             dissolving
             whereof
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             publike
             as
             was
             the
             inflicting
             thereof
             .
          
           
             One
             word
             more
             I
             ask
             leave
             to
             adde
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             not
             therein
             erre
             from
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             though
             indeed
             I
             received
             it
             not
             in
             command
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Report
             .
             This
             businesse
             (
             M.
             
               White
               )
            
             is
             spread
             into
             a
             wide
             and
             ample
             notice
             .
             Two
             great
             Primats
             have
             appeared
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             different
             ,
             perhaps
             contrariant
             sences
             ,
             sences
             as
             distant
             as
             
               Lambeth
            
             and
             
               Armagh
               .
            
             The
             Vice-chancellor
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Preacher
               was
               censured
               by
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               heard
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               bold
               or
               rash
               fellow
               for
               it
               .
            
             Hereupon
             I
             attended
             that
             learned
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             painefull
             Primate
             ,
             and
             did
             read
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Vice-chancellour
             unto
             him
             .
             His
             answer
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             it
             as
             an
             
               Aspersion
            
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             remembers
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             commends
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             additionall
             to
             the
             Report
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             I
             leave
             M.
             Vice-chancellor
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             Chaplen
             
               (
               Fulham
               )
            
             to
             the
             wisdome
             and
             consideration
             of
             this
             grand
             Committee
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           VII
           .
        
         
           MY
           next
           walk
           was
           in
           a
           hazardous
           way
           :
           and
           although
           it
           was
           not
           so
           lodged
           in
           my
           memory
           ,
           
           as
           that
           in
           due
           season
           I
           could
           make
           use
           of
           it
           (
           as
           I
           intended
           )
           publikely
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           yet
           being
           since
           gone
           forth
           without
           my
           appointment
           into
           print
           ,
           I
           do
           now
           own
           it
           for
           my
           sence
           ,
           untill
           I
           be
           better
           instructed
           ,
           
           as
           I
           was
           promised
           long
           since
           ,
           by
           a
           Cathedrall
           friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           but
           do
           now
           despaire
           to
           see
           performed
           .
        
         
           The
           Theam
           is
           ,
           that
           secular
           jurisdiction
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           held
           by
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           Clergy
           function
           .
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             They
             raigned
             to
             themselves
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             and
             not
             by
             me
             :
             they
             have
             beene
             Princes
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           that
           short
           passage
           were
           these
           :
        
         
           
             OUR
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             (
             blessed
             for
             ever
             being
             indeed
             a
             King
             ,
             
               Pilate
            
             (
             his
             Judge
             )
             seemeth
             to
             start
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             feare
             at
             that
             great
             title
             :
             Although
             our
             Saviour
             had
             told
             him
             saying
             ,
             
               a
            
             
               My
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               :
               Pilate
            
             (
             still
             in
             feare
             )
             
               b
            
             
               sought
               to
               release
               him
               ,
            
             but
             more
             in
             feare
             of
             
               Caesar
            
             (
             the
             King
             at
             that
             time
             of
             this
             world
             )
             he
             adjudged
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               life
               to
               death
               ,
            
             yet
             honourably
             writeth
             his
             Title
             ,
             
               c
            
             
               This
               is
               Jesus
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
            
             This
             title
             he
             then
             was
             crowned
             withall
             ,
             when
             life
             and
             death
             divided
             his
             soule
             and
             body
             asunder
             ;
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             he
             never
             was
             King
             indeed
             ,
             untill
             he
             was
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
           
             If
             he
             who
             was
             our
             
               a
            
             
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
            
             had
             not
             this
             worlds
             royalty
             ,
             whence
             commeth
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Crowned
             ?
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             in
             Purple
             ?
             whence
             have
             our
             Bishops
             their
             Lordships
             ?
             and
             as
             themselves
             call
             it
             
               b
            
             
               Jura
               regalia
               ,
            
             their
             royalty
             and
             rites
             of
             Baronage
             ?
          
           
             It
             may
             prove
             a
             disquisition
             deep
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             yet
             I
             desire
             (
             without
             envy
             to
             their
             pomp
             or
             persons
             )
             to
             wade
             so
             farre
             as
             may
             satisfie
             a
             mind
             that
             loves
             truth
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             be
             led
             by
             it
             :
             and
             this
             with
             all
             possible
             brevity
             .
             There
             hath
             been
             a
             happy
             and
             blessed
             reformation
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             God
             send
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             severe
             reformation
             of
             our
             Church-men
             ,
             or
             else
             our
             Church
             is
             now
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             deformed
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             this
             inquiry
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             whether
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             may
             receive
             worldly
             titles
             ,
             and
             execute
             worldly
             Offices
             and
             powers
             ?
             or
             more
             generally
             thus
             :
             Whether
             a
             Clergy-man
             may
             
               semel
               &
               simul
               ,
            
             be
             both
             a
             Clergy-man
             and
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             in
             power
             ,
             office
             and
             authority
             over
             other
             men
             in
             both
             kinds
             ?
          
           
             Goe
             we
             to
             the
             fountain
             head
             ,
             
               c
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               strife
               among
               them
            
             (
             the
             Apostles
             )
             
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               accounted
               the
               greatest
               ;
            
             which
             of
             the
             
             twelve
             soever
             began
             this
             emulation
             of
             power
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             
               Zebedee
               ,
            
             
               a
            
             
               James
            
             and
             
               John
            
             with
             their
             mother
             ,
             first
             presumed
             to
             come
             and
             aske
             the
             highest
             places
             of
             honour
             (
             next
             to
             the
             very
             Throne
             )
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             which
             Kingdome
             was
             conceited
             by
             them
             shortly
             after
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             the
             splendour
             of
             this
             world
             :
             This
             is
             genuinely
             gathered
             from
             this
             very
             story
             ,
             generally
             confessed
             ,
             and
             clearly
             confirmed
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostles
             do
             aske
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             even
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               b
            
             
               Lord
               wilt
               thou
               at
               this
               time
               restore
               again
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               Israel
               ?
            
             Therefore
             to
             these
             two
             brethren
             and
             their
             mother
             ,
             so
             much
             mistaken
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             he
             maketh
             answer
             ,
             
               c
            
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               you
               aske
               .
            
             He
             presently
             sheweth
             the
             entertainment
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               A
               cup
               to
               drinke
               of
               ,
            
             that
             many
             were
             like
             to
             pray
             
               might
               passe
               from
               them
               ;
            
             but
             they
             answer
             they
             
               are
               able
               to
               drinke
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             their
             answer
             as
             it
             proved
             true
             in
             all
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             two
             brothers
             ,
             
               d
            
             
               James
            
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             rest
             (
             as
             some
             do
             gather
             )
             who
             drank
             the
             cup
             of
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             
               John
            
             was
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Equals
             look
             awry
             on
             the
             ambition
             of
             their
             
             fellows
             .
             These
             two
             were
             vaine
             in
             their
             high
             request
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ten
             murmured
             at
             their
             presumption
             ,
             
               a
            
             
               They
               were
               moved
               with
               indignation
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Matthew
               .
            
             
               b
            
             
               They
               began
               to
               be
               much
               displeased
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Marke
               .
            
             But
             by
             this
             happy
             error
             of
             these
             two
             Apostles
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             takes
             occasion
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ten
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             all
             other
             Ministers
             belonging
             unto
             him
             ,
             how
             far
             different
             the
             pastorall
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             power
             which
             governeth
             in
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             
               Hereupon
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               calleth
               unto
               him
               all
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               c
            
             Ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               d
            
             Yet
             know
             that
             they
             which
             are
             accounted
             to
             rule
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             exercise
             Lordships
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               e
            
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Lordships
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
             
               This
               is
               a
               statute
               not
               to
               be
               repealed
               .
               This
               is
               spoken
            
             authoritative
             &
             definitivè
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               determinate
               Law
               of
               a
               just
               authority
               .
               A
               Canon
               ordained
               and
               irrevocably
               fixed
               by
               the
            
             wisdome
             of
             God
             .
             
               Confirmed
               by
               an
               example
               above
               all
               argument
               .
            
             
               f
            
             For
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             Minister
             .
             
               g
            
             I
             am
             among
             you
             as
             he
             that
             serveth
             .
             
               And
               before
               this
               he
               had
               taught
               them
               ,
               that
               the
            
             
               h
            
             Disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Master
             .
             
               i
            
             I
             have
             given
             
             you
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             ,
             verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             the
             servant
             is
             not
             greater
             then
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             This
             ministery
             being
             thus
             performed
             in
             humility
             ,
             and
             without
             worldly
             titles
             ,
             The
             Ministers
             shall
             be
             then
             exalted
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             in
             expresse
             words
             following
             ,
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               a
            
             
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               Kingdome
            
             (
             but
             addeth
             )
             
               as
               my
               Father
               hath
               appointed
               me
               .
            
             Now
             his
             owne
             Kingdome
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             as
             himselfe
             said
             unto
             
               Pilate
               ,
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             Let
             them
             then
             renounce
             temporall
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             have
             spirituall
             honour
             .
             But
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             would
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             confound
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
             being
             ambitious
             to
             inherit
             
               Glory
            
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Grace
               .
            
             I
             feare
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Bishops
             do
             not
             know
             how
             sublime
             a
             vertue
             Christian
             humility
             is
             ;
             how
             full
             of
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Every
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             must
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               b
            
             
               Let
               the
               greatest
               be
               as
               the
               youngest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             a
             right
             Elder
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               c
            
             as
             he
             that
             serveth
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             
               ministred
               unto
               .
            
             He
             must
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               d
            
             
               a
               servant
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             a
             
               prime
               or
               chiefe
               .
            
             He
             must
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               e
            
             
               a
               Minister
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             a
             
               great
               one
               .
            
             These
             antitheses
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             placed
             in
             the
             text
             upon
             the
             former
             occasion
             .
          
           
           
             From
             hence
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             argued
             as
             a
             Corollary
             ,
             to
             these
             undoubted
             premisses
             ,
             that
             no
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             can
             lawfully
             assume
             ,
             hold
             ,
             or
             exercise
             that
             power
             which
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             inhibited
             to
             his
             Ministers
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             Lord
             and
             onely
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             hath
             inhibited
             all
             temporall
             Lordship
             ,
             Magistracy
             and
             Dominion
             unto
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             the
             lot
             of
             his
             Clergy
             .
             Therefore
             no
             Minister
             of
             this
             Gospell
             may
             hold
             or
             exercise
             temporall
             Lordship
             or
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               ,
            
             doe
             so
             streighten
             the
             Bishops
             Miters
             ,
             that
             they
             sit
             uneasie
             on
             their
             heads
             :
             to
             soften
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             line
             them
             for
             their
             ease
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             that
             are
             and
             would
             be
             all
             the
             papall
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Protestant
             doe
             quilt
             a
             gentler
             sence
             into
             these
             words
             then
             can
             beare
             analogy
             with
             the
             text
             .
             They
             search
             the
             originall
             and
             pretend
             to
             finde
             another
             sence
             in
             our
             Saviours
             sentence
             .
          
           
             The
             Text
             saies
             that
             
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               called
               gracious
               Lords
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             (
             not
             tyrants
             but
             )
             
               benefactors
               ,
            
             a
             title
             fit
             for
             the
             best
             Princes
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Text
             (
             say
             they
             )
             forbids
             not
             unto
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             worldly
             
             titles
             ,
             power
             ,
             offices
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             Cōmands
             ,
             dominion
             Lordships
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             abuse
             of
             them
             :
             domineering
             &
             tyrannizing
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             exercising
             and
             holding
             .
             This
             they
             pretend
             to
             make
             firme
             out
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             in
             the
             worst
             sence
             of
             exorbitant
             power
             ,
             even
             for
             Tyrannizing
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             they
             would
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Lord
            
             it
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
            
             it
             they
             may
             not
             :
             
               Lord
            
             it
             they
             may
             with
             all
             pompe
             ,
             state
             ,
             power
             ;
             
               Lord
            
             it
             they
             may
             not
             ,
             with
             pride
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             and
             oppression
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             easily
             prove
             this
             interpretation
             to
             be
             inconstant
             with
             the
             scope
             and
             analogy
             of
             the
             Context
             .
          
           
             Will
             they
             frame
             their
             argument
             from
             the
             verbe
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             be
             a
             Lord
             ,
             or
             to
             rule
             ?
             or
             from
             the
             preposition
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             added
             and
             united
             thereunto
             ?
             neither
             will
             serve
             .
             And
             if
             the
             pompe
             of
             our
             Prelates
             cannot
             avoyd
             the
             power
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             they
             are
             downe
             for
             ever
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             scan
             it
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             be
             a
             Lord
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             rule
             or
             Lordship
             ,
             is
             never
             properly
             taken
             in
             that
             ill
             sence
             which
             they
             would
             here
             create
             ,
             as
             having
             unjust
             ,
             and
             oppressive
             power
             .
             It
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             usuall
             and
             most
             frequent
             title
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             so
             often
             
             saluteth
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Lord
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             shadow
             for
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             sence
             of
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             
               authoritatem
               habens
            
             one
             that
             hath
             authority
             :
             being
             derived
             from
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             authority
             which
             is
             known
             to
             be
             approved
             and
             ordained
             by
             God
             himselfe
             from
             whom
             all
             lawfull
             authority
             is
             derived
             .
             Marke
             how
             well
             this
             word
             is
             sensed
             through
             all
             Authours
             :
             
               Demosthenes
            
             calleth
             the
             heads
             and
             chiefe
             of
             the
             City
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             A
             law
             in
             force
             and
             principall
             authority
             is
             called
             by
             
               Aeschines
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Galen
            
             calleth
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             members
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             yet
             one
             member
             doth
             not
             tyrannize
             over
             another
             .
             
             
               Aristotle
            
             hath
             
               a
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               propria
               virtus
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             )
             a
             vertue
             properly
             or
             principally
             so
             called
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             one
             that
             is
             Lord
             or
             master
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             one
             that
             domineers
             over
             himselfe
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               b
            
             
               The
               Lords
               day
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               c
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             that
             
               d
            
             
               The
               law
               hath
               dominion
               over
               a
               man
               so
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             not
             meane
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               e
            
             
               Christ
            
             both
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             ,
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               e
            
             
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               :
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             From
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Lord
             ,
             commeth
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Lordship
             ,
             foure
             times
             mentioned
             by
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             
             but
             never
             taxed
             as
             a
             power
             tending
             to
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             them
             who
             duly
             are
             therewith
             invested
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             .
             
               (
               Eph.
               1.
               21.
               
               Coloss.
               1.
               16.
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               10.
            
             and
             
               Jude
               8.
               )
            
             Clearely
             then
             in
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             there
             is
             no
             print
             of
             usurpation
             or
             of
             oppressive
             and
             tyrannicall
             power
             .
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             then
             well
             warned
             to
             beware
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             owne
             the
             title
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             but
             expressely
             plead
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               f
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Exeter
            
             in
             his
             late
             
               Episcopacy
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             the
             very
             word
             (
             used
             by
             Saint
             
               Matthew
            
             and
             Saint
             
               Marke
               ,
            
             in
             these
             before
             alledged
             Texts
             )
             whereby
             our
             Saviour
             forbiddeth
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             exercise
             Dominion
             or
             Lordship
             is
             a
             compounded
             word
             of
             two
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             rule
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             authority
             .
             I
             may
             render
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             behave
             ones
             selfe
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               juxta
               ,
               Secundum
               )
            
             according
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             authority
             .
          
           
             This
             preposition
             in
             words
             compounded
             hath
             sometimes
             a
             signification
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             sometimes
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             &c.
             clearely
             it
             hath
             no
             speciall
             signification
             in
             this
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             force
             so
             exegeticall
             as
             to
             draw
             the
             lawfull
             power
             of
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             into
             the
             exorbitancy
             of
             a
             Tyranny
             .
             That
             it
             hath
             no
             force
             here
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             apparent
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
             recorded
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             S.
             
               Matthew
            
             and
             S.
             
               Marke
            
             by
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             by
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             are
             rendered
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             in
             Saint
             
               Luke
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             So
             that
             plainely
             you
             must
             not
             pretend
             tyrannizing
             to
             be
             meant
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             one
             place
             ,
             except
             you
             can
             finde
             it
             also
             in
             both
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             will
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             forbiddeth
             tyranny
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             worldly
             power
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             grant
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             enough
             alone
             :
             yet
             for
             a
             further
             interpretation
             of
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             looke
             in
             
               Genesis
               1.
               28.
            
             where
             God
             giveth
             unto
             man
             in
             the
             time
             of
             mans
             innocency
             ,
             the
             rule
             and
             dominion
             over
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             even
             whilest
             they
             all
             were
             
               a
            
             
               very
               good
               .
            
             The
             name
             and
             word
             of
             power
             in
             that
             great
             Charter
             granted
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Now
             the
             time
             of
             this
             power
             granted
             ,
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             the
             creatures
             all
             good
             on
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             Amighty
             God
             who
             granted
             it
             ,
             do
             exclude
             all
             imagination
             of
             a
             Tyrannicall
             power
             ,
             and
             admit
             onely
             of
             a
             fatherly
             mastership
             over
             the
             new
             creatures
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             word
             is
             used
             againe
             
               (
               Psalm
               .
               110.
               2.
               
               )
            
             and
             there
             applyed
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Rule
               thou
               in
               the
               middest
               
               of
               thine
               enemies
               .
               Aquila
            
             hath
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Invalesce
               ,
            
             prevaile
             over
             thine
             enemies
             .
             
               Symmachus
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             do
             thou
             correct
             or
             instruct
             thine
             enemies
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             frequent
             and
             constant
             sence
             of
             both
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             be
             onely
             to
             have
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             civill
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             dominion
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             such
             authority
             is
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             how
             poore
             and
             weake
             is
             that
             evasion
             for
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             this
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             taken
             in
             a
             forced
             sence
             different
             from
             all
             these
             other
             places
             ?
             and
             would
             forge
             a
             new
             meaning
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             here
             forbid
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             but
             onely
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             not
             a
             commanding
             Lordlinesse
             ,
             but
             a
             Tyrannous
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             is
             hereby
             evident
             ,
             that
             Christ
             having
             ordained
             the
             Aristocracy
             of
             twelve
             ,
             did
             therein
             and
             in
             his
             reprehension
             here
             take
             away
             those
             severall
             benches
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             that
             proud
             imparity
             of
             temporall
             power
             which
             our
             Bishops
             doe
             swell
             withall
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             former
             speeches
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             do
             destroy
             the
             Lordlinesse
             of
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             let
             us
             confirme
             it
             with
             a
             farther
             consideration
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             
               Christ
            
             being
             
               a
            
             
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             fit
             and
             suit
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             and
             request
             made
             
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             two
             Apostles
             .
             But
             what
             Bishop
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             usurped
             power
             ,
             dares
             affirme
             that
             two
             such
             admirable
             
               a
            
             
               Pillars
               ,
            
             as
             
               James
            
             and
             
               John
               ,
            
             should
             aske
             of
             such
             a
             Master
             
               iniquam
               dominationem
               ,
            
             a
             cruell
             dominion
             over
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             request
             were
             thus
             .
             Master
             ,
             give
             us
             two
             leave
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             other
             ten
             !
             He
             had
             taught
             them
             before
             ,
             
               b
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               meeke
               ,
            
             and
             
               c
            
             
               Learne
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meeke
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
               :
            
             Can
             it
             then
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             and
             his
             brother
             ,
             shall
             aske
             of
             the
             master
             of
             all
             humility
             ,
             a
             Tyrannicall
             power
             to
             oppresse
             their
             partners
             ?
             No
             man
             hath
             such
             a
             heart
             of
             Lead
             to
             thinke
             ,
             yet
             there
             have
             not
             wanted
             foreheads
             of
             Brasse
             to
             affirme
             so
             :
             Certainly
             ,
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             them
             as
             then
             supposed
             to
             be
             temporall
             ,
             they
             desired
             the
             honour
             to
             shine
             in
             civill
             dignity
             ,
             and
             eminency
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             (
             no
             question
             )
             they
             intended
             to
             have
             exercised
             with
             all
             brotherly
             moderation
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             (
             and
             I
             wish
             our
             Bishops
             also
             were
             )
             answered
             with
             his
             reprehension
             ,
             first
             
               d
            
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               ye
               aske
               ,
            
             next
             with
             his
             absolute
             denyall
             and
             forbiddance
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Will
             the
             practice
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
             counsell
             of
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             serve
             for
             comment
             to
             this
             text
             ?
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               a
            
             
               We
               Lord
               it
               not
               .
            
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             himselfe
             an
             Elder
             to
             other
             Elders
             ,
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             feed
             the
             flocke
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             overseeing
             it
             :
             and
             that
             not
             by
             
               constraint
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               b
            
             
               nor
               as
               being
               Lords
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             my
             resolution
             stands
             cleare
             upon
             this
             vote
             ;
             That
             it
             may
             be
             declared
             that
             true
             and
             right
             Episcopacy
             is
             incompatible
             and
             inconstant
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             secular
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             give
             in
             their
             names
             to
             be
             labourers
             in
             
               Gods
               Vineyard
            
             must
             not
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             thinke
             to
             returne
             at
             pleasure
             :
             their
             whole
             time
             they
             have
             vowed
             to
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             I
             finde
             no
             wages
             promised
             but
             to
             them
             who
             enter
             and
             continue
             there
             to
             the
             last
             houre
             .
             
               c
            
             
               No
               man
               putting
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               plough
               and
               looking
               backe
               ,
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               .
            
          
        
         
           Let
           therefore
           this
           inhibitory
           Statute
           against
           
             Bishops
             holding
             the
             secular
             jurisdiction
             of
             temporall
             Lordships
             ,
             stand
             (
             as
             it
             must
             stand
             ,
             irrepealeable
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           by
           vouching
           a
           divine
           Statute
           that
           Bishops
           
           should
           not
           be
           Lords
           ,
           I
           do
           plainely
           involve
           my selfe
           in
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           are
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           Such
           is
           ,
           such
           ever
           was
           my
           sense
           ,
           so
           far
           am
           I
           from
           the
           
             Rooters
             .
          
        
         
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           destroy
           the
           function
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           but
           God
           grant
           we
           may
           (
           with
           his
           Majesties
           leave
           )
           un-Lord
           them
           from
           a
           domineering
           power
           :
           
           For
           to
           my
           sence
           ,
           
             Synesius
          
           doth
           very
           well
           deliver
           himselfe
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             To
             conjoyne
             the
             principality
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             is
             to
             close
             together
             things
             inconsistent
             .
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             Why
             doe
             you
             endeavour
             to
             joyne
             those
             things
             that
             are
             separated
             by
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           this
           opinion
           I
           may
           receive
           as
           little
           thanks
           from
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           my
           own
           bosome
           .
        
      
       
         
           Section
           VIII
           .
        
         
           UPon
           thursday
           
             May
             21.
             
          
           I
           subjected
           my selfe
           to
           the
           obloquy
           I
           suffer
           .
           The
           Bill
           for
           
             Abolition
          
           of
           our
           present
           Episcopacy
           was
           pressed
           into
           my
           hand
           by
           S.
           
             A.
             H.
          
           (
           being
           then
           brought
           unto
           him
           by
           S.
           
             H.
             V.
          
           and
           
             O.
             C.
             )
          
        
         
         
           He
           told
           me
           he
           was
           resolved
           that
           it
           should
           goe
           in
           ,
           but
           was
           earnestly
           urgent
           that
           I
           would
           present
           it
           .
           The
           Bill
           did
           hardly
           stay
           in
           my
           hand
           so
           long
           as
           to
           make
           a
           hasty
           perusall
           .
           Whilst
           I
           was
           overviewing
           it
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Aiscough
          
           delivered
           in
           a
           Petition
           out
           of
           
             Lincolnshire
             ,
          
           which
           was
           seconded
           by
           M.
           
             Strode
          
           in
           such
           a
           sort
           as
           that
           I
           had
           a
           faire
           invitement
           to
           issue
           forth
           the
           Bill
           then
           in
           my
           hand
           .
           Hereupon
           I
           stood
           up
           and
           said
           this
           ,
           which
           immediately
           after
           I
           reduced
           into
           writing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     
                       Speaker
                       ,
                    
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Gentleman
                   that
                   spake
                   last
                   taking
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   complaints
                   and
                   complaynants
                   against
                   the
                   present
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   somewhat
                   seeme
                   to
                   wonder
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   pursuit
                   ready
                   against
                   the
                   persons
                   offending
                   .
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   is
                   ready
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   beyond
                   his
                   expectation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   the
                   instrument
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   short
                   (
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   sharpe
                   )
                   Bill
                   :
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   times
                   and
                   their
                   sad
                   necessities
                   have
                   brought
                   forth
                   .
                   It
                   speakes
                   a
                   free
                   language
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   a
                   bold
                   request
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   purging
                   Bill
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   give
                   it
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   Physick
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   delight
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   cure
                   .
                   A
                   cure
                   now
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   and
                   onely
                   
                   cure
                   ,
                   if
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   hope
                   )
                   all
                   other
                   remedies
                   have
                   first
                   been
                   tried
                   .
                   Then
                   —
                   
                     Immedicabile
                     vulnus
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   But
                   
                     Cuncta
                     prius
                     tentanda
                     —
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   never
                   was
                   for
                   
                     Ruine
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   could
                   hold
                   any
                   hope
                   of
                   
                     Reforming
                     .
                  
                   My
                   hopes
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   are
                   even
                   almost
                   withered
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Bill
                   is
                   entituled
                   :
                   
                     An
                     Act
                     for
                     the
                     utter
                     abolishing
                     and
                     taking
                     away
                     of
                     all
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     their
                     Chancellors
                     ,
                     and
                     Commissaries
                     ,
                     Deanes
                     ,
                     Deans
                     and
                     Chapters
                     ,
                     Arch-deacons
                     ,
                     Prebendaries
                     ,
                     Chanters
                     ,
                     and
                     Chanons
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     their
                     under-Officers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   their
                   demerits
                   have
                   exposed
                   them
                   
                     Publici
                     odii
                     piaculares
                     victimas
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   sorry
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   ill
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   more
                   sorry
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   be
                   bettered
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   hope
                   would
                   have
                   beene
                   effected
                   by
                   our
                   last
                   Bill
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   this
                   Bill
                   is
                   perfected
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   a
                   sad
                   I
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   the
                   delivery
                   in
                   thereof
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   now
                   professe
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   my
                   former
                   hopes
                   of
                   a
                   
                     full
                     Reformation
                  
                   may
                   yet
                   revive
                   and
                   prosper
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   againe
                   divide
                   my
                   sence
                   upon
                   this
                   Bill
                   ,
                   and
                   yeeld
                   my
                   shoulders
                   to
                   
                     underprop
                  
                   the
                   primitive
                   ,
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   just
                   
                     Episcopacy
                     :
                  
                   yet
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   wanting
                   with
                   my
                   utmost
                   paines
                   and
                   prayers
                   to
                   
                     Roote
                     out
                  
                   all
                   the
                   
                   undue
                   adjuncts
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     superstructures
                  
                   on
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   read
                   the
                   Bill
                   ,
                   and
                   weigh
                   well
                   the
                   worke
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           neerest
           Act
           that
           ever
           I
           have
           done
           for
           
             Abolition
             :
          
           and
           if
           I
           suffer
           for
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           altogether
           undeservedly
           :
           〈◊〉
           my
           profession
           here
           is
           to
           
             Root
             out
             all
             undue
             adjuncts
             and
             superstructures
             ,
          
           but
           to
           
             underprop
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           And
           (
           as
           before
           I
           said
           )
           a
           little
           addition
           to
           this
           Bill
           might
           have
           given
           us
           a
           good
           
             Reformation
             :
          
           Take
           away
           the
           present
           Dioceses
           ,
           but
           state
           forth
           the
           future
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Bill
           .
           The
           heads
           of
           which
           forme
           shall
           anon
           be
           presented
           to
           you
           .
        
      
       
         
           Section
           IX
           .
        
         
           THe
           next
           passage
           of
           this
           nature
           was
           upon
           the
           same
           Bill
           ,
           whilest
           it
           stood
           (
           as
           yet
           it
           stands
           )
           in
           Commitment
           to
           the
           whole
           House
           ,
           Mr.
           
           
             Hide
          
           excellent
           well
           discharging
           that
           Chaire
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           first
           which
           was
           distasted
           abroad
           .
           Many
           have
           importuned
           me
           for
           copies
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           yet
           issued
           none
           out
           of
           my
           hand
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           spoken
           above
           seven
           moneths
           since
           .
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                     Jun.
                     1641.
                     
                  
                   
                     M.
                     
                       Hide
                       ,
                    
                  
                
                 
                   YOu
                   have
                   here
                   a
                   Bill
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   is
                   likely
                   to
                   be
                   short-liv'd
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   grow
                   into
                   a
                   perfect
                   Act
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   you
                   please
                   to
                   adde
                   therunto
                   some
                   very
                   important
                   ,
                   very
                   significant
                   
                     proviso's
                     ,
                  
                   such
                   wherein
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   in
                   another
                   Bill
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   a
                   future
                   government
                   ,
                   in
                   roome
                   of
                   this
                   that
                   goes
                   out
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   the
                   Lords
                   will
                   otherwise
                   debate
                   and
                   dispute
                   your
                   Bil
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   bound
                   unto
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majesty
                   (
                   God
                   preserve
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   for
                   it
                   )
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Bils
                   ,
                   none
                   of
                   our
                   petitions
                   (
                   this
                   Parliament
                   )
                   have
                   miscarried
                   in
                   his
                   royall
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   beene
                   all
                   compleated
                   with
                   the
                   Royall
                   assent
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Ambition
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   how
                   incompatible
                   two
                   severall
                   contradistinguished
                   functions
                   are
                   in
                   one
                   &
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   left
                   you
                   neither
                   
                     Root
                     nor
                     Branch
                  
                   of
                   that
                   so
                   good
                   ,
                   so
                   necessary
                   a
                   Bill
                   ,
                   which
                   lately
                   we
                   did
                   send
                   up
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   
                     Reformation
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   we
                   all
                   do
                   aime
                   at
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   sparke
                   of
                   hope
                   can
                   we
                   then
                   have
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Bill
                   ,
                   which
                   strikes
                   at
                   
                     Root
                     and
                     Branch
                     ,
                  
                   
                   both
                   of
                   their
                   Seats
                   of
                   Justice
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   Episcopall
                   Chaires
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   will
                   passe
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   tender
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   government
                   in
                   lieu
                   of
                   this
                   )
                   since
                   the
                   voyces
                   are
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   which
                   outed
                   your
                   former
                   Bill
                   .
                
                 
                   Truly
                   (
                   I
                   professe
                   )
                   my
                   hopes
                   are
                   sad
                   in
                   this
                   :
                   never
                   had
                   one
                   Parliament
                   so
                   many
                   great
                   affaires
                   ,
                   never
                   had
                   any
                   Parliament
                   any
                   affaire
                   so
                   great
                   as
                   this
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   
                     the
                     Bill
                     of
                     Episcopacy
                     .
                  
                   Certaine
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Hope
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   exceeding
                   Feare
                   of
                   every
                   man
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   abroad
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   a
                   time
                   this
                   Parliament
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   (
                   and
                   not
                   unjustly
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   businesse
                   then
                   in
                   hand
                   was
                   of
                   as
                   great
                   consequence
                   as
                   any
                   had
                   been
                   agitated
                   within
                   these
                   walls
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   to
                   my
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   neither
                   Star-Chamber
                   ,
                   nor
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   nor
                   Shipmoney
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     Straffords
                  
                   death
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     Canterburies
                  
                   life
                   ,
                   are
                   (
                   with
                   me
                   )
                   equivalent
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   setling
                   or
                   unsetling
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   nationall
                   Church
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   cannot
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   or
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   use
                   our
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   vigorous
                   endeavours
                   for
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   we
                   live
                   in
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   should
                   thinke
                   this
                   a
                   happy
                   day
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   so
                   temper
                   this
                   Bill
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   walke
                   fairely
                   on
                   through
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Lords
                   unto
                   the
                   King
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   lose
                   all
                   ,
                   by
                   asking
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   offer
                   to
                   your
                   consideration
                   ,
                   a
                   provisionall
                   addition
                   or
                   two
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   (
                   I
                   hope
                   )
                   may
                   both
                   satisfie
                   us
                   and
                   secure
                   our
                   Bill
                   ,
                   by
                   fit
                   amendments
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Here
                     was
                     a
                     little
                     interception
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     a
                     long
                     additionall
                     to
                     the
                     Bill
                     presented
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     for
                     putting
                     all
                     Church-government
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     Commissioners
                     in
                     every
                     Diocesse
                     .
                     I
                     proceeded
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   is
                   now
                   offered
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   a
                   large
                   addition
                   to
                   your
                   Bill
                   ,
                   longer
                   (
                   indeed
                   )
                   by
                   far
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Bill
                   it selfe
                   .
                   It
                   seemes
                   to
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   proportionall
                   number
                   of
                   Clergy
                   and
                   Laity
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   commissionated
                   together
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   ecclesiasticke
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   untill
                   a
                   future
                   government
                   be
                   resolved
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   must
                   confesse
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   satisfied
                   with
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   ;
                   it
                   would
                   joy
                   me
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfie
                   me
                   more
                   ,
                   if
                   as
                   one
                   government
                   goes
                   out
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   see
                   another
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   an
                   
                     Inter-regnum
                  
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   resolved
                   that
                   the
                   present
                   way
                   of
                   government
                   is
                   unsufferable
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   goe
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   have
                   another
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   feisible
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   fewer
                   lines
                   ,
                   fewer
                   words
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   additionall
                   increment
                   now
                   offered
                   to
                   your
                   
                   Bill
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   truth
                   will
                   make
                   me
                   like
                   your
                   Bill
                   worse
                   then
                   I
                   did
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   lay
                   this
                   ground
                   :
                   A
                   Church
                   government
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   (
                   within
                   these
                   walls
                   for
                   ought
                   I
                   heare
                   )
                   on
                   all
                   hands
                   agreed
                   upon
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   (
                   by
                   unavoydable
                   necessity
                   )
                   this
                   government
                   must
                   be
                   distributed
                   into
                   parts
                   ,
                   into
                   certaine
                   limits
                   ,
                   circuits
                   and
                   divisions
                   of
                   places
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   .
                
                 
                   Unto
                   this
                   being
                   granted
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   subjoyn
                   three
                   propositions
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   these
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   our
                   present
                   Dioceses
                   are
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   )
                   much
                   too
                   large
                   ,
                   too
                   vast
                   ;
                   I
                   desire
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   circuit
                   for
                   future
                   Church
                   government
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   boundaries
                   and
                   limits
                   of
                   our
                   severall
                   shires
                   .
                   The
                   disproportion
                   from
                   thence
                   objected
                   shall
                   be
                   easily
                   answered
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Next
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   of
                   these
                   divisions
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   that
                   some
                   choice
                   ,
                   able
                   ,
                   grave
                   Divines
                   (
                   twelve
                   or
                   more
                   in
                   a
                   shire
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   Parliament
                   appointed
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   an
                   old
                   primitive
                   constant
                   
                     Presbytery
                  
                   among
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   meetings
                   of
                   many
                   must
                   be
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   many
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   confusion
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   there
                   be
                   one
                   to
                   guid
                   and
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   desire
                   
                   that
                   in
                   every
                   shire
                   ,
                   over
                   every
                   
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   may
                   establish
                   one
                   
                     President
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   
                     President
                  
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   more
                   to
                   satisfie
                   others
                   then
                   my selfe
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Bishop
                  
                   disturbs
                   not
                   me
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Bishop
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   an
                   
                     Over-seer
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   a
                   
                     President
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Moderator
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Super-intendent
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Ruling-elder
                     ;
                  
                   call
                   him
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   you
                   provide
                   me
                   one
                   in
                   every
                   shire
                   ,
                   over
                   every
                   
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   guid
                   and
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   different
                   sence
                   (
                   to
                   be
                   easily
                   observed
                   )
                   and
                   I
                   hope
                   not
                   past
                   our
                   strength
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   House
                   ,
                   concerning
                   our
                   present
                   Church-government
                   is
                   two-fold
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   for
                   
                     Ruine
                  
                   thereof
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   for
                   
                     Reforming
                     :
                  
                   both
                   are
                   neerer
                   together
                   in
                   heart
                   (
                   I
                   perswade
                   my selfe
                   )
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   yet
                   aware
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   neerer
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   easie
                   composure
                   both
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   selves
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   peace
                   throughout
                   the
                   Land
                   abroad
                   .
                   God
                   send
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   find
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   peace
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   right
                   forme
                   of
                   primitive
                   Episcopacy
                   were
                   truly
                   stated
                   forth
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   (
                   questionlesse
                   )
                   take
                   and
                   lead
                   our
                   judgements
                   along
                   therewith
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Bishop
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   a
                   Lord
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   over
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   ruling
                   with
                   love
                   and
                   tender
                   bowels
                   :
                   whosoever
                   did
                   institute
                   this
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   sure
                   I
                   am
                   this
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   and
                   
                   ever
                   had
                   ,
                   a
                   precedency
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   presidency
                   over
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   order
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   was
                   one
                   man
                   chosen
                   out
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   put
                   into
                   a
                   severall
                   
                     degree
                  
                   (
                   not
                   into
                   a
                   distinct
                   superiour
                   
                     Order
                     )
                  
                   above
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   
                     ad
                     Episcopandum
                  
                   to
                   oversee
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   onely
                   in
                   matters
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   affaires
                   temporall
                   ,
                   or
                   secular
                   imployments
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   this
                   Bishop
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   
                     Apostolicall
                     institution
                  
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   undeniable
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   
                     Apostolicall
                     permission
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   of
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Apostolicall
                  
                   times
                   all
                   stories
                   ,
                   all
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   all
                   ages
                   have
                   a
                   greed
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Bishops
                   there
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   rule
                   indeed
                   was
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   his
                   Senate
                   ,
                   his
                   Presbytery
                   :
                   
                     Direction
                  
                   was
                   his
                   ,
                   
                     Coercion
                  
                   was
                   still
                   their
                   owne
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   had
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   of
                   sitting
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chiefest
                   part
                   of
                   power
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   the
                   
                     chiefest
                     part
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     part
                  
                   of
                   power
                   .
                   The
                   power
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   more
                   eminent
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   virtually
                   residing
                   and
                   domesticant
                   in
                   the
                   plurality
                   of
                   his
                   Assessors
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Assessors
                   were
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   holy
                   
                     Ignatius
                  
                   (
                   a
                   Father
                   so
                   primitive
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   Disciple
                   to
                   Saint
                   
                     John
                  
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   some
                   thought
                   
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   very
                   child
                   (
                   whilst
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   child
                   )
                   whom
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   tooke
                   and
                   set
                   before
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   whereof
                   you
                   read
                   in
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   .
                   
                   This
                   
                     Ignatius
                  
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Trallians
                  
                   doth
                   call
                   these
                   Elders
                   ,
                   
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     The
                     Counsellors
                     and
                     coassessors
                     of
                     the
                     Bishop
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Here
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   (
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   father
                   died
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   martyr
                   before
                   the
                   last
                   Apostle
                   went
                   to
                   Heaven
                   )
                   here
                   was
                   a
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   such
                   a
                   fellowship
                   as
                   destroyed
                   not
                   presidency
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   another
                   Epistle
                   (
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Magnesians
                     )
                  
                   you
                   have
                   such
                   a
                   presidency
                   as
                   doth
                   admit
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   fellowship
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Bishop
                     being
                     President
                  
                   (
                   the
                   very
                   name
                   and
                   office
                   there
                   )
                   
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     as
                     a
                     Senate
                     of
                     Apostles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   forbeare
                   to
                   dilate
                   upon
                   this
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   bold
                   
                     Ponere
                     ab
                     oculos
                  
                   to
                   set
                   him
                   before
                   your
                   eyes
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   you
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   demonstration
                   .
                
                 
                   M.
                   
                     Hide
                     ,
                  
                   your selfe
                   are
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   Committee
                   ,
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                  
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   our
                   Congregation
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   are
                   in
                   your selves
                   but
                   fellow-members
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   house
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   returned
                   hither
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   also
                   are
                   )
                   to
                   sit
                   on
                   these
                   benches
                   with
                   us
                   :
                   
                   untill
                   by
                   our
                   election
                   and
                   by
                   common
                   suffrage
                   you
                   are
                   
                     Incathedrated
                     :
                  
                   then
                   you
                   have
                   (
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   and
                   necessary
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   have
                   )
                   a
                   
                     precedency
                  
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Presidency
                  
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   this
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   diversified
                   into
                   a
                   severall
                   distinct
                   order
                   from
                   us
                   (
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   swell
                   with
                   that
                   conceit
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   house
                   you
                   were
                   ,
                   though
                   raised
                   to
                   a
                   painfull
                   and
                   a
                   carefull
                   degree
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   above
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Bishop
                   had
                   (
                   as
                   your selfe
                   have
                   here
                   )
                   
                     potestatem
                     directivam
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   not
                   
                     Correctivam
                     .
                  
                   Correction
                   in
                   our
                   house
                   doth
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Generall
                   Vote
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   know
                   the
                   power
                   you
                   have
                   is
                   limitted
                   ,
                   and
                   circumscribed
                   by
                   them
                   who
                   gave
                   it
                   ;
                   you
                   are
                   no
                   Dictator
                   to
                   prescribe
                   us
                   our
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   but
                   must
                   gather
                   our
                   Votes
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   your
                   pronouncing
                   doth
                   fixe
                   our
                   (
                   not
                   your
                   own
                   single
                   )
                   Orders
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   you
                   here
                   ,
                   (
                   nor
                   Mr.
                   
                   
                     Speaker
                  
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   )
                   can
                   
                     Degrade
                  
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   from
                   these
                   Seates
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   you
                   
                     silence
                  
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   due
                   libertie
                   of
                   our
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 
                   Truly
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   as
                   yet
                   advised
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   heartily
                   wish
                   we
                   had
                   in
                   every
                   Shire
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   a
                   Bishop
                   such
                   and
                   so
                   regulated
                   for
                   Church-government
                   within
                   that
                   Spheare
                   ,
                   as
                   Mr.
                   
                   
                     Speaker
                  
                   is
                   bounded
                   
                   in
                   and
                   limitted
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   rules
                   and
                   cancels
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   were
                   (
                   indeed
                   )
                   a
                   well
                   tempered
                   and
                   a
                   blessed
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   our
                   times
                   might
                   be
                   approximant
                   ,
                   and
                   conformant
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolicall
                   and
                   pure
                   primitive
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   (
                   I
                   feare
                   )
                   is
                   
                     magis
                     optandum
                     quàm
                     sperandum
                     :
                  
                   yet
                   it
                   being
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   then
                   despaire
                   ?
                
                 
                   This
                   happinesse
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   living
                   under
                   
                     Episcopall
                     Presidency
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   under
                   a
                   
                     domineering
                     Prelacy
                     )
                  
                   this
                   is
                   too
                   high
                   above
                   our
                   reach
                   ,
                   yet
                   strong
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   hearty
                   endeavours
                   may
                   pull
                   the
                   blessing
                   down
                   upon
                   us
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   wo
                   is
                   our
                   Churches
                   portion
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   
                     Bishop
                     President
                  
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   grown
                   a
                   stranger
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   roome
                   is
                   crept
                   in
                   and
                   stept
                   up
                   a
                   
                     Lordly
                     Prelate
                  
                   made
                   proud
                   with
                   pomp
                   and
                   ease
                   ,
                   who
                   neglecting
                   the
                   best
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   in
                   Gods
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   
                     supporting
                     the
                     weake
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     binding
                     up
                     the
                     broken
                     ,
                  
                   forrageth
                   the
                   Vines
                   ,
                   and
                   drives
                   away
                   other
                   labourers
                   .
                   The
                   Vines
                   indeed
                   have
                   both
                   Grapes
                   and
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   and
                   Religious
                   acts
                   both
                   substance
                   and
                   circumstance
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Gardener
                   is
                   much
                   too
                   blame
                   ,
                   who
                   gives
                   more
                   charge
                   to
                   the
                   workmen
                   of
                   the
                   leaves
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   rough
                   enforcement
                   (
                   of
                   late
                   )
                   to
                   that
                   
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   
                     the
                     better
                     part
                     :
                  
                   is
                   an
                   Episcopacy
                   that
                   turnes
                   all
                   our
                   melody
                   into
                   a
                   Threnody
                   :
                   This
                   makes
                   many
                   poore
                   ,
                   pious
                   ,
                   Christian
                   soules
                   to
                   
                     sing
                     the
                     songs
                     of
                     Sion
                     in
                     a
                     strange
                     Land
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Bishop
                   will
                   have
                   no
                   Assessors
                   (
                   or
                   if
                   any
                   ,
                   so
                   formally
                   admitted
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   awed
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   have
                   none
                   )
                   no
                   Senate
                   ,
                   no
                   Consultation
                   ,
                   no
                   Presbytery
                   or
                   common
                   Suffrage
                   :
                   but
                   elates
                   himselfe
                   up
                   into
                   usurped
                   titles
                   ,
                   and
                   incompatible
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   sublimes
                   ti
                   selfe
                   by
                   assuming
                   a
                   
                     soleship
                  
                   both
                   in
                   
                     Orders
                  
                   and
                   in
                   
                     Censures
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Religion
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   Primitive
                   example
                   are
                   all
                   loud
                   against
                   this
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   too
                   elate
                   subliming
                   of
                   one
                   can
                   not
                   stand
                   without
                   a
                   too
                   meane
                   demission
                   (
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   debasing
                   )
                   of
                   many
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   order
                   .
                   Nay
                   this
                   Bishop
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   Ecclesiastick
                   pride
                   alone
                   ,
                   will
                   swell
                   also
                   ,
                   with
                   ambition
                   and
                   Offices
                   secular
                   .
                
                 
                   Truly
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   exceeding
                   well
                   to
                   
                     Vote
                  
                   away
                   this
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   for
                   of
                   this
                   Bishop
                   (
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   alone
                   )
                   I
                   must
                   understand
                   the
                   
                     Vote
                  
                   you
                   have
                   passed
                   ,
                   untill
                   I
                   be
                   better
                   instructed
                   :
                   for
                   your
                   Vote
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   present
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   :
                   you
                   can
                   hardly
                   finde
                   any
                   other
                   Episcopacy
                   but
                   this
                   :
                   an
                   authority
                   how
                   ever
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   better
                   exercised
                   ,
                   yet
                   too
                   solely
                   entrusted
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Away
                   then
                   with
                   this
                   Lordly
                   domineerer
                   who
                   plays
                   the
                   Monarch
                   (
                   perhaps
                   the
                   Tyrant
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   Diocesse
                   :
                   of
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   whom
                   I
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     Episcopalis
                     dignitas
                     papalem
                     fastum
                     redolet
                     .
                  
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   it
                   smels
                   ranke
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   :
                   nor
                   shall
                   you
                   ever
                   be
                   able
                   ,
                   utterly
                   and
                   absolutely
                   to
                   extirpate
                   Popery
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   you
                   
                     root
                  
                   out
                   this
                   
                     soleship
                  
                   of
                   
                     Episcopacy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   in
                   short
                   and
                   plaine
                   English
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   for
                   abolishing
                   of
                   our
                   present
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                   Both
                   Diocesses
                   and
                   Diocesan
                   as
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   withall
                   (
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   )
                   for
                   restauration
                   of
                   the
                   pure
                   Primitive
                   Episcopall
                   Presidency
                   .
                   Cut
                   off
                   the
                   usurped
                   adjuncts
                   of
                   our
                   present
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   reduce
                   the
                   ancient
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     puris
                     spiritualibus
                     .
                  
                   Both
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   thinke
                   in
                   a
                   shorter
                   Bill
                   then
                   is
                   offered
                   now
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   addition
                   .
                
                 
                   Downe
                   then
                   with
                   our
                   
                     Prelaticall
                     Hierarchy
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     Hierarchicall
                     Prelacy
                  
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   now
                   we
                   have
                   )
                   most
                   of
                   it
                   consisting
                   in
                   temporall
                   adjuncts
                   onely
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Diana
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Idoll
                   of
                   proud
                   and
                   lazy
                   Church-men
                   .
                   This
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     eâ
                     lege
                     ,
                  
                   on
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Bill
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   gently
                   raise
                   againe
                   (
                   even
                   from
                   under
                   the
                   ruines
                   of
                   that
                   Babel
                   )
                   such
                   an
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Presidency
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   is
                   venerable
                   in
                   its
                   antiquity
                   and
                   purity
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   behoovefull
                   for
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   our
                   Christendome
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   
                     Reforming
                     :
                  
                   and
                   thus
                   by
                   yeelding
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   storme
                   ,
                   and
                   throwing
                   that
                   over-board
                   which
                   is
                   adventitious
                   ,
                   borrowed
                   ,
                   and
                   undue
                   ;
                   Peace
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   home
                   unto
                   our
                   Church
                   againe
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   that
                   building
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   ancient
                   Episcopacy
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   :
                   otherwise
                   we
                   hazard
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   would
                   be
                   glorious
                   for
                   us
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   Religion
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   thereof
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   redounds
                   unto
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   My
                   motion
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   sheets
                   last
                   presented
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   laid
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   proceed
                   to
                   reduce
                   againe
                   the
                   old
                   originall
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           being
           thus
           delivered
           ,
           and
           upon
           report
           being
           mis-resented
           abroad
           ,
           a
           stranger
           came
           to
           me
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           shew
           of
           love
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           lost
           (
           by
           this
           speech
           )
           the
           prayers
           of
           thousands
           in
           the
           City
           .
           Very
           many
           others
           have
           since
           beene
           with
           me
           to
           try
           my
           temper
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           found
           in
           them
           all
           (
           all
           that
           are
           absolutely
           Anti-Episcopall
           )
           so
           much
           more
           of
           entreaty
           then
           of
           argument
           ,
           that
           indeed
           
           they
           have
           proved
           themselves
           as
           
             Bishops
          
           unto
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           received
           
             Confirmation
          
           from
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           Section
           X.
           
        
         
           SInce
           the
           late
           Recesse
           ,
           some
           endeavours
           of
           mine
           have
           beene
           reported
           more
           distastive
           then
           before
           :
           insomuch
           as
           that
           ,
           a
           lying
           generation
           gave
           it
           forth
           ,
           some
           that
           I
           was
           expelled
           the
           house
           ,
           others
           that
           I
           was
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           had
           spoken
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           passage
           was
           next
           morning
           after
           our
           meeting
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           then
           offered
           by
           way
           of
           complaint
           ,
           for
           not
           obeying
           the
           late
           Order
           of
           the
           8
           of
           
             September
             .
          
           The
           complaint
           came
           from
           some
           Parishioners
           of
           Criplegate
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           did
           on
           the
           sudden
           then
           deliver
           my selfe
           ,
           which
           presently
           I
           reduced
           into
           writing
           .
        
         
           
             
               21
               Octob.
               1641.
               
            
             
               M.
               
                 Speaker
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             true
             (
             as
             is
             instanced
             unto
             you
             )
             that
             your
             late
             order
             and
             declaration
             of
             the
             8
             and
             9
             of
             
               September
               ,
            
             are
             much
             debated
             and
             disputed
             abroad
             :
             perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             a
             good
             occasion
             for
             us
             to
             re-dispute
             them
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             intent
             of
             your
             Order
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             seemes
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             therfore
             I
             am
             bold
             ,
             for
             my
             owne
             
             instruction
             ,
             humbly
             to
             propound
             two
             
               quaeres
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             farre
             an
             Order
             of
             this
             House
             is
             binding
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             this
             particular
             Order
             be
             continuant
             or
             expired
             ?
          
           
             Your
             Orders
             (
             I
             am
             out
             of
             doubt
             )
             are
             powerfull
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             .
             Upon
             that
             warranty
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             an
             Order
             ,
             enforce
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             undoubtedly
             so
             grounded
             :
             and
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             we
             may
             abrogate
             whatsoever
             is
             introduced
             contrary
             to
             the
             undoubted
             foundation
             of
             our
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             this
             Order
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             another
             temper
             :
             especially
             in
             one
             part
             of
             it
             .
             Of
             which
             (
             in
             particular
             )
             at
             some
             other
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             There
             want
             not
             some
             abroad
             ,
             men
             of
             birth
             ,
             quality
             ,
             and
             Fortunes
             ;
             such
             as
             know
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             Votes
             here
             as
             well
             as
             some
             of
             us
             (
             I
             speake
             my
             owne
             infirmities
             )
             men
             of
             the
             best
             worth
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             affyance
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             obnoxious
             to
             us
             :
             They
             know
             they
             sent
             us
             hither
             as
             their
             
               Trustees
               ,
            
             to
             make
             and
             unmake
             Lawes
             .
             They
             know
             they
             did
             not
             send
             us
             hither
             to
             rule
             and
             governe
             them
             by
             arbitrary
             ,
             revocable
             and
             disputable
             Orders
             :
             especially
             in
             Religion
             :
             No
             time
             is
             fit
             for
             that
             :
             and
             this
             time
             as
             unfit
             as
             any
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             herein
             .
          
           
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             question
             whether
             this
             Order
             (
             whereupon
             your
             present
             complaint
             is
             grounded
             )
             be
             permanent
             and
             binding
             ,
             or
             else
             expired
             ,
             and
             by
             our selves
             deserted
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             your
             Order
             being
             made
             8.
             
             
               September
               ,
            
             in
             hope
             then
             of
             concurrence
             therein
             by
             the
             Lords
             ;
             that
             fayling
             ,
             you
             did
             issue
             forth
             your
             last
             resolution
             by
             way
             of
             declaration9
             .
             
               September
               ,
            
             wherein
             thus
             you
             expresse
             your selfe
             .
             
               —
               That
               it
               may
               well
               be
               hoped
               ,
               when
               both
               Houses
               shall
               meet
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               propositions
               and
               preparations
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               for
               preventing
               the
               like
               grievances
               ,
               and
               reforming
               the
               disorders
               and
               abuses
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               perfection
               :
               wherefore
               you
               doe
               expect
               that
               the
               commons
               of
               this
               Realme
               doe
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               —
            
             (
             what
             ?
             obey
             and
             performe
             your
             Order
             made
             the
             day
             before
             ?
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             )
             
               —
               quietly
               attend
               the
               Reformation
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             your
             words
             ,
             and
             this
             my
             doubt
             upon
             them
             :
             whether
             by
             these
             words
             you
             have
             not
             superseded
             your
             owne
             Order
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             the
             words
             doe
             beare
             this
             sence
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             may
             thinke
             and
             hope
             it
             was
             your
             meaning
             .
          
           
             My
             humble
             motion
             therfore
             is
             this
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             our
             Re-convention
             ,
             
             your
             order
             of
             the
             eighth
             of
             September
             is
             out
             of
             date
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Cōmons
             of
             England
             must
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             
               quietly
               attend
               the
               Reformation
               intended
               ,
            
             which
             certainly
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             perfected
             up
             into
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             .
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             that
             they
             must
             patiently
             endure
             the
             present
             Lawes
             ,
             untill
             you
             can
             make
             new
             ,
             or
             mend
             the
             old
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           XI
           .
        
         
           THe
           promise
           made
           (
           in
           my
           last
           )
           hath
           not
           beene
           performed
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           nor
           is
           now
           like
           to
           be
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           no
           probability
           that
           we
           shall
           debate
           the
           validity
           of
           our
           order
           of
           the
           eighth
           of
           September
           .
           A
           day
           indeed
           (
           Saterday
           the
           sixth
           of
           November
           )
           was
           by
           order
           fixed
           for
           that
           theame
           ,
           but
           other
           affaires
           diverted
           it
           .
           To
           discharge
           my
           promise
           aforesaid
           ,
           I
           was
           then
           ready
           with
           freedome
           to
           have
           unbosomed
           my selfe
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           following
           discourse
           :
           but
           that
           order
           being
           expired
           and
           not
           revived
           ,
           though
           moved
           for
           ;
           I
           aske
           pardon
           if
           I
           do
           interpose
           here
           that
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           that
           day
           .
           Excuse
           me
           
             Reader
          
           if
           I
           be
           willing
           fully
           to
           expose
           my selfe
           to
           the
           utmost
           :
           The
           truth
           of
           my
           heart
           desires
           some
           friendly
           helpe
           to
           set
           me
           right
           ,
           if
           I
           
           be
           in
           any
           error
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           I
           am
           prevented
           of
           publishing
           this
           in
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           
             
               Master
               Speaker
               .
            
          
           
             ME
             thinks
             I
             am
             now
             going
             to
             walke
             upon
             the
             ridge
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             a
             dangerous
             praecipice
             on
             either
             hand
             .
             On
             the
             one
             side
             I
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             I
             speak
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             then
             the
             inward
             dictate
             of
             my
             owne
             conscience
             :
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             I
             shall
             be
             afraid
             to
             presume
             above
             your
             better
             judgements
             .
             My
             path
             is
             narrow
             :
             I
             must
             looke
             to
             my
             footing
             :
             
               Dixi
               custodiam
               vias
               meas
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
               I
               said
               I
               will
               looke
               to
               my
               wayes
               that
               I
               offend
               not
               in
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             preface
             ,
             because
             I
             foreknow
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             the
             dislike
             of
             some
             worthy
             members
             of
             this
             honourable
             House
             .
          
           
             
               Sir
               :
            
             Two
             questions
             are
             before
             us
             :
             First
             in
             generall
             ,
             how
             farre
             an
             order
             of
             this
             House
             is
             binding
             
               deforis
               ,
            
             not
             upon
             our
             owne
             members
             here
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Kings
             subject
             abroad
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             validity
             and
             invalidity
             of
             your
             particular
             order
             of
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             the
             ninth
             of
             September
             last
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             I
             am
             clear
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enforce
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             undoubtedly
             grounded
             upon
             the
             law
             of
             the
             land
             :
             Shew
             me
             that
             foundation
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             concurre
             with
             
             you
             in
             any
             resolution
             .
             We
             may
             also
             declare
             against
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             introduced
             contrary
             to
             our
             lawes
             .
             Farther
             then
             this
             I
             know
             no
             way
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             Bill
             :
             and
             then
             I
             know
             no
             limitation
             ,
             no
             bound
             .
             Thus
             in
             briefe
             for
             the
             generall
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             your
             particular
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Master
               Speaker
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             be
             afraid
             to
             
               arraigne
            
             your
             orders
             :
             I
             have
             already
             beene
             controlled
             ,
             (
             not
             for
             doing
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             I
             had
             done
             so
             )
             yet
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             it
             in
             this
             House
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               masters
               of
               our
               owne
               orders
               :
            
             and
             then
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             we
             may
             in
             this
             place
             
               arraigne
            
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             question
             them
             ,
             try
             them
             ,
             approve
             ,
             alter
             ,
             reject
             ,
             or
             condemne
             them
             .
             Was
             not
             our
             Protestation
             more
             sacred
             then
             an
             Order
             ?
             yet
             that
             was
             revised
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             stop
             some
             objections
             )
             new
             senced
             by
             us
             .
             And
             I
             take
             it
             lawfull
             in
             this
             place
             to
             
               arraigne
            
             (
             if
             that
             be
             the
             word
             )
             even
             an
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             then
             
               (
               a
               fortiori
               )
            
             an
             order
             of
             this
             House
             .
          
           
             Surely
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             I
             shall
             speake
             reverently
             of
             all
             your
             Orders
             when
             I
             am
             abroad
             :
             I
             have
             done
             so
             of
             this
             .
             I
             am
             resolved
             that
             my
             obedience
             shall
             therein
             be
             found
             good
             ,
             although
             my
             particular
             reason
             be
             rebellant
             to
             your
             conclusions
             .
             This
             is
             my
             duty
             abroad
             :
             but
             here
             in
             this
             House
             ,
             within
             these
             walles
             ,
             freedome
             is
             my
             inheritance
             ,
             
             and
             give
             me
             leave
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             at
             this
             time
             to
             use
             a
             part
             of
             my
             birth-right
             .
          
           
             The
             seasonablenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             equity
             of
             your
             order
             ,
             both
             are
             controverted
             .
             You
             all
             know
             this
             is
             a
             dangerous
             time
             to
             make
             any
             determinations
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             the
             doctrinall
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             practicall
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Men
             are
             (
             now
             a
             dayes
             )
             many
             of
             them
             more
             wise
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             more
             wilfull
             then
             in
             former
             times
             .
             The
             use
             and
             caution
             is
             this
             :
             Let
             us
             take
             care
             that
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             do
             with
             due
             and
             full
             authority
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             nothing
             new
             (
             in
             this
             kinde
             )
             but
             by
             authority
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             :
             and
             even
             then
             let
             us
             be
             wary
             that
             we
             suit
             the
             times
             with
             applications
             proper
             and
             seasonable
             .
          
           
             Hear
             me
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             refute
             me
             with
             reason
             .
             Your
             command
             is
             ,
             that
             
               all
               corporall
               bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               Iesus
               —
               be
               henceforth
               forborne
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             often
             wished
             that
             we
             might
             decline
             these
             dogmaticall
             resolutions
             in
             Divinity
             :
             I
             say
             it
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             
               Idonei
               &
               competentes
               judices
            
             in
             doctrinall
             determinations
             :
             The
             theame
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             is
             a
             sad
             point
             ,
             I
             pray
             consider
             severely
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             there
             is
             
               a
            
             
               no
               other
               Name
               under
               heaven
               given
               among
               men
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
             You
             know
             that
             this
             is
             
               b
            
             
               a
               Name
               above
               every
               name
               .
            
             
               c
            
             
               Oleum
               effusum
               nomen
               ejus
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             Carroll
             of
             his
             own
             Spouse
             .
             This
             Name
             is
             by
             a
             Father
             stiled
             
               Mel
               in
               ore
               ,
               melos
               in
               aure
               ,
               jubilum
               in
               corde
               .
            
             This
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sweetest
             and
             the
             fullest
             of
             comfort
             of
             all
             the
             Names
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             
               God
               my
               Saviour
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             were
             not
             our
             JESUS
             ,
             Heaven
             were
             then
             our
             envy
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             our
             blessed
             hope
             .
          
           
             And
             must
             I
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             hereafter
             doe
             no
             exterior
             reverence
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             God
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             saving
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ?
            
             why
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             omit
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             it
             undone
             ,
             it
             is
             questionable
             ;
             it
             is
             controvertible
             :
             it
             is
             at
             least
             a
             moote
             point
             in
             divinity
             .
             But
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             to
             forbid
             it
             to
             be
             done
             :
             take
             heed
             
               (
               sir
               )
            
             God
             will
             never
             owne
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             forbid
             his
             honour
             .
             Truly
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             it
             horrors
             me
             to
             thinke
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             humbly
             aske
             pardon
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             I
             take
             leave
             and
             liberty
             to
             give
             you
             my
             resolute
             resolution
             .
             I
             may
             ,
             I
             must
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             bodily
             reverence
             unto
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             occasion
             taken
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             saving
             Name
             
               JESVS
               .
            
             And
             if
             I
             should
             doe
             it
             also
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             or
             
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christ
            
             is
             named
             in
             our
             solemne
             devotions
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             know
             
             any
             argument
             in
             Divinity
             to
             controll
             me
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             frighted
             from
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             fond
             ,
             shallow
             argument
             :
             Oh
             you
             make
             an
             Idoll
             of
             a
             Name
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             paint
             me
             a
             voyce
             ,
             make
             a
             sound
             visible
             if
             you
             can
             :
             when
             you
             have
             taught
             mine
             eares
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             to
             heare
             ,
             I
             may
             then
             perhaps
             understand
             this
             subtile
             argument
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             reduce
             this
             dainty
             species
             of
             new
             Idolatry
             ,
             under
             its
             proper
             head
             ,
             (
             the
             second
             Commandement
             )
             if
             you
             can
             .
             And
             if
             I
             find
             it
             there
             ,
             I
             will
             fly
             from
             it
             
               ultra
               Sauromatas
            
             any
             whither
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             there
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy selfe
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
               or
               any
               likenesse
               of
               any
               thing
               (
               ullius
               rei
               )
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               —
               or
               in
               Earth
               —
            
             Can
             you
             here
             find
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             this
             description
             of
             Idolizing
             ?
             Surely
             
               sir
               ,
            
             my
             Saviour
             is
             neither
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             nor
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             of
             any
             thing
             there
             forbidden
             ,
             nor
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             neither
             
               Sculptile
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Simulachrum
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Idolum
               .
            
             All
             these
             are
             here
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             these
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             these
             doth
             signify
             
               Spectrum
               aliquod
            
             some
             visible
             object
             .
             And
             must
             do
             so
             ,
             for
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             an
             Idoll
             invisible
             ,
             is
             but
             imaginary
             
               Non
               sence
               .
            
             When
             you
             can
             bring
             the
             object
             of
             one
             sence
             ,
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             notion
             and
             dishinguishment
             of
             another
             sence
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             eye
             may
             as
             well
             see
             a
             Name
             ,
             
             or
             sound
             ,
             as
             the
             eare
             can
             heare
             it
             :
             then
             a
             name
             may
             be
             the
             object
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             till
             then
             this
             argument
             will
             be
             too
             sublime
             for
             my
             understanding
             .
          
           
             God
             was
             neither
             in
             the
             
               strong
               and
               mighty
               Wind
               ,
            
             
             nor
             in
             the
             
               Earthquake
               :
            
             yet
             these
             hardly
             (
             if
             possibly
             )
             can
             be
             figured
             ,
             but
             a
             
               still
               small
               voyce
               ,
            
             this
             certainly
             is
             beyond
             the
             curious
             Art
             of
             man
             to
             expresse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             free
             from
             all
             possible
             perill
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             therefore
             thus
             in
             
               Deuteronomy
            
             God
             doth
             character
             himselfe
             .
             
             
               Yee
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               saw
               no
               similitude
               ,
               onely
               ye
               heard
               a
               voyce
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             prone
             unto
             Idolatry
             :
             but
             now
             commit
             Idolatry
             to
             a
             voyce
             ,
             to
             a
             sound
             ,
             to
             a
             name
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             grieved
             to
             see
             that
             wretched
             ,
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             Pamphlet
             ascribed
             to
             Master
             
               Burton
               ,
            
             with
             that
             daring
             impious
             title
             
               Jesu-worship
            
             confuted
             :
             where
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Scornfull
             Sarcasme
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             afraid
             (
             as
             with
             a
             nick-name
             )
             to
             call
             Christians
             
               Jesu-worshippers
               .
            
          
           
             I
             returne
             (
             M.
             
               Speaker
               )
            
             this
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             is
             a
             sad
             point
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             forbid
             exterior
             worship
             unto
             God
             .
             Was
             it
             ever
             heard
             before
             ,
             that
             any
             men
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             in
             any
             age
             ,
             did
             ever
             cut
             short
             and
             abridge
             any
             worship
             ,
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             their
             God
             ?
             Take
             heed
             
               sir
               ,
            
             and
             let
             
             us
             all
             take
             heed
             whither
             we
             are
             going
             .
             If
             Christ
             be
             JESUS
             ,
             if
             JESUS
             be
             God
             ,
             all
             reverence
             (
             exterior
             as
             well
             as
             interior
             )
             is
             too
             little
             for
             him
             .
             I
             hope
             we
             are
             not
             going
             up
             the
             back-staires
             to
             
               Socinianisme
               .
            
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             certainly
             
               sir
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             never
             obey
             your
             Order
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             have
             a
             hand
             to
             lift
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             lift
             up
             to
             Heaven
             .
             For
             these
             are
             corporall
             bowings
             ,
             and
             my
             Saviour
             shall
             have
             them
             at
             his
             Name
             JESUS
             .
          
           
             Yet
             
               sir
               ,
            
             before
             I
             end
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             to
             take
             off
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             mistake
             may
             else
             sticke
             still
             upon
             me
             .
             I
             never
             liked
             the
             Bishoply
             injuctions
             in
             the
             late
             novell
             practices
             ,
             nor
             the
             severe
             Inquisition
             upon
             the
             bare
             omission
             of
             this
             posture
             .
             The
             Bishops
             did
             rigorously
             exact
             it
             :
             upon
             their
             owne
             heads
             the
             crime
             of
             that
             enforcement
             lies
             .
             But
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             let
             not
             us
             be
             guilty
             in
             the
             other
             extream
             .
             Truly
             to
             my
             sence
             it
             will
             savour
             lesse
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             consider
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             point
             dogmaticall
             ,
             not
             yet
             fully
             resolved
             by
             Divines
             ;
             let
             us
             then
             be
             wary
             in
             it
             .
             And
             let
             this
             (
             with
             many
             other
             points
             )
             be
             referred
             to
             a
             
               National
               Synod
               .
            
             For
             one
             we
             must
             have
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             breake
             our
             Religion
             into
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             .
          
           
           
             For
             this
             present
             ,
             my
             motion
             is
             (
             as
             formerly
             )
             that
             this
             Order
             be
             superseded
             ,
             by
             declaring
             to
             the
             Commons
             (
             as
             your
             words
             in
             the
             Order
             are
             )
             that
             they
             doe
             
               quietly
               attend
               the
               Reformation
               intended
               ,
            
             and
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             doe
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             )
             obey
             the
             Lawes
             that
             are
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           XII
           .
        
         
           ON
           Friday
           the
           22
           
             Octob.
          
           some
           debate
           there
           was
           upon
           a
           new
           short
           Bill
           for
           taking
           away
           the
           Bishops
           Votes
           in
           Parliament
           .
           It
           was
           languaged
           that
           
             they
             ought
             not
          
           to
           intromit
           themselves
           into
           secular
           jurisdictions
           ;
           which
           I
           received
           willingly
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           found
           inexpedient
           ,
           certainely
           they
           ought
           not
           :
           if
           it
           be
           made
           unlawfull
           
             de
             futuro
             ,
          
           they
           ought
           not
           :
           if
           it
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           Function
           ,
           still
           they
           ought
           not
           ;
           as
           was
           then
           argued
           by
           a
           worthy
           member
           of
           the
           House
           .
           
        
         
           But
           when
           it
           was
           presently
           urged
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           my
           neighbour
           there
           ,
           that
           unto
           the
           words
           ought
           not
           ,
           should
           be
           subjoyned
           ,
           
             and
             that
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             function
             ,
          
           which
           was
           pressed
           and
           urged
           by
           a
           generall
           voucher
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Councels
           :
           Yet
           I
           know
           that
           Gentleman
           will
           not
           in
           matter
           of
           opinion
           ,
           scarce
           in
           an
           Historicall
           point
           ,
           allow
           me
           proofe
           of
           what
           I
           
           can
           prove
           out
           of
           the
           two
           latter
           .
           Occasionally
           then
           ,
           I
           thus
           expressed
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
                 Speaker
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             HOwever
             I
             am
             resolved
             in
             my
             private
             opinion
             of
             the
             inexpediency
             and
             unlawfulnesse
             for
             Clergy
             men
             to
             hold
             secular
             jurisdiction
             
               (
               Duo
               gladii
               non
               sunt
               in
               unum
               conflandi
               &
               conferruminandi
               )
            
             yet
             
               sir
               ,
            
             my
             inward
             resolution
             doth
             not
             presently
             make
             me
             a
             Judge
             in
             a
             Dogmaticall
             point
             ,
             nor
             doe
             I
             know
             that
             this
             place
             doth
             enable
             me
             with
             that
             capacity
             :
             if
             it
             be
             my
             private
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             bind
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Land
             herein
             by
             an
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             although
             determining
             to
             my
             own
             sence
             .
          
           
             Certainely
             
               sir
               ,
            
             this
             point
             of
             
               inconsistency
            
             will
             lead
             this
             house
             (
             much
             more
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             are
             )
             into
             a
             debate
             which
             may
             more
             safely
             and
             more
             prudently
             be
             avoyded
             .
             I
             have
             formerly
             ,
             and
             againe
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             engage
             our selves
             into
             the
             determination
             of
             doctrinall
             points
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             doe
             think
             we
             are
             not
             herein
             
               Idonei
               &
               compet●ntes
               judices
               .
            
          
           
             Was
             it
             ever
             heard
             or
             seen
             ,
             that
             a
             set
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Souldiers
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Merchants
             ;
             
             all
             professions
             admitted
             ,
             but
             the
             profession
             of
             professions
             for
             this
             worke
             ,
             Divines
             alone
             excluded
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             determine
             upon
             doctrinall
             points
             in
             Divinity
             ?
             Theology
             is
             not
             so
             low
             ,
             so
             facile
             a
             trade
             .
             Let
             us
             maintaine
             the
             doctrines
             that
             are
             established
             ;
             to
             declare
             new
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             our
             assembly
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             think
             I
             have
             found
             daily
             cause
             to
             wish
             these
             resolutions
             recommended
             unto
             other
             resolvers
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             Divines
             are
             herein
             (
             in
             dogmatick
             resolutions
             of
             Religion
             )
             concerned
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             :
             They
             are
             a
             considerable
             party
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             up
             un-heard
             .
             It
             was
             a
             prevailing
             argument
             with
             me
             against
             the
             late
             Canons
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             bind
             us
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             being
             a
             distinct
             severall
             body
             ,
             no
             way
             involved
             in
             their
             Votes
             .
             Our
             plea
             was
             that
             we
             neither
             had
             a
             
               decisive
            
             voyce
             to
             determine
             with
             them
             ;
             not
             a
             
               deliberative
            
             voyce
             to
             consult
             with
             them
             :
             nor
             an
             
               elective
            
             voyce
             ,
             in
             choyce
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             our
             
               Trustees
            
             to
             determine
             for
             us
             .
             Nor
             lastly
             ,
             (
             as
             at
             least
             we
             should
             have
             )
             a
             
               susceptive
            
             voyce
             ,
             in
             a
             body
             of
             our
             own
             to
             receive
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             to
             submit
             unto
             them
             .
             These
             things
             are
             of
             a
             nature
             fit
             to
             be
             discussed
             by
             grave
             Divines
             ,
             in
             a
             free
             Synod
             of
             Divines
             ,
             to
             be
             
             chosen
             by
             Divines
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             not
             us
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             which
             we
             have
             condemned
             in
             them
             :
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             pay
             injury
             with
             wrong
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             bound
             where
             they
             are
             no
             way
             parties
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             in
             Nature
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             
               Quod
               omnes
               tangit
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               tractari
               debet
               .
            
             I
             am
             so
             good
             a
             friend
             to
             your
             Bill
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             better
             expediting
             thereof
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             word
             
               Inconsistant
            
             may
             not
             stand
             therein
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           XIII
           .
        
         
           HAvind
           before
           professed
           that
           we
           are
           incompetent
           resolvers
           of
           doubtfull
           points
           in
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           finding
           how
           much
           of
           our
           pretious
           time
           ,
           every
           motion
           ,
           petition
           ,
           and
           occasionall
           passage
           in
           Religion
           did
           take
           up
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           inconvenient
           ,
           next
           day
           to
           renew
           my
           motion
           for
           a
           Synod
           .
        
         
           
             
               Saturday
               23
               October
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 Speaker
                 .
              
            
          
           
             YOu
             have
             entred
             an
             Order
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             treated
             of
             but
             affaires
             of
             generall
             concernement
             :
             I
             will
             present
             you
             one
             as
             generall
             ,
             as
             universall
             as
             any
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             sad
             miseries
             of
             our
             distracted
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             the
             hazard
             of
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             with
             us
             ,
             doth
             even
             cut
             my
             very
             heart
             with
             griefe
             and
             feare
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             let
             forth
             the
             government
             into
             a
             loose
             liberty
             for
             all
             religions
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             none
             .
             
               Libertinisme
            
             will
             beget
             
               Atheisme
               .
            
             And
             truly
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             at
             present
             betweene
             
               Papisme
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             
               Brownisme
            
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Narrow
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               few
               there
               be
               do
               finde
               it
               ,
            
             to
             right
             good
             
               Protestantisme
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             mournfull
             sad
             complaints
             I
             have
             of
             late
             received
             from
             Ministers
             the
             ablest
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             the
             worthiest
             that
             I
             know
             .
             I
             could
             willingly
             name
             you
             two
             ,
             
             one
             at
             
               Dover
               ,
            
             the
             other
             at
             
               Cranebroke
            
             in
             Kent
             :
             
             Men
             upon
             whose
             merit
             ,
             let
             my
             credit
             stand
             or
             fall
             in
             this
             house
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             preached
             least
             of
             these
             ,
             hath
             preached
             severall
             thousands
             of
             excellent
             Sermons
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             in
             no
             better
             condition
             then
             many
             other
             deserving
             men
             ,
             who
             doe
             generally
             complaine
             with
             griefe
             of
             hearts
             ,
             to
             see
             their
             now
             infected
             sheepe
             ,
             after
             long
             pastorall
             vigilancy
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             ministery
             ,
             to
             runne
             and
             straggle
             from
             them
             more
             in
             these
             last
             ten
             moneths
             ,
             then
             in
             twenty
             yeares
             before
             .
          
           
             Give
             us
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             give
             us
             )
             a
             remedy
             ,
             a
             speedy
             remedy
             to
             this
             growing
             evill
             :
             or
             else
             
             our
             schollers
             are
             like
             to
             turne
             Papist
             ,
             Arminian
             ,
             or
             Socinian
             :
             and
             all
             the
             ignorant
             party
             will
             either
             turne
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             which
             is
             the
             next
             degree
             )
             make
             to
             themselves
             a
             Religion
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             themselves
             best
             please
             .
          
           
             
               Sir
               :
            
             we
             may
             sit
             here
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             )
             and
             debate
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             abroad
             into
             more
             and
             more
             distances
             of
             opinion
             :
             we
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             worke
             our selves
             (
             much
             lesse
             others
             )
             into
             unity
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             then
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ?
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             the
             usuall
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             think
             )
             the
             only
             way
             of
             cure
             is
             by
             a
             Councell
             .
             A
             free
             ,
             learned
             ,
             grave
             ,
             religious
             Synod
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             some
             hand
             of
             this
             House
             (
             and
             long
             hath
             beene
             )
             a
             Bill
             for
             a
             Nationall
             Synod
             ready
             drawne
             .
             
             With
             it
             we
             are
             curable
             ;
             without
             it
             ,
             I
             look
             for
             no
             peace
             .
          
           
             My
             humble
             motion
             is
             this
             in
             a
             word
             .
             If
             you
             love
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
            
             command
             forth
             that
             Bill
             to
             be
             forthwith
             read
             :
             or
             if
             that
             Bill
             be
             not
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             appoint
             a
             Committee
             to
             draw
             up
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             my
             motion
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             founded
             in
             a
             hope
             of
             piety
             and
             peace
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           Section
           XIV
           .
        
         
           UPon
           occasion
           of
           a
           Remonstrance
           19
           Novemb
           .
           wherein
           divers
           passages
           then
           were
           ,
           concerning
           Religion
           and
           the
           Church-government
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           particular
           (
           as
           I
           conceived
           )
           very
           aspersive
           to
           our
           Religion
           in
           the
           solemne
           practice
           of
           it
           by
           our
           publick
           Liturgy
           :
           
           charging
           it
           
             (
             in
             hypothesi
             )
          
           with
           
             vaine
             repetition
             ,
          
           and
           with
           
             savour
             of
             Superstition
             :
          
           I
           did
           humbly
           move
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           that
           Committee
           who
           framed
           up
           that
           Remonstrance
           for
           us
           ,
           would
           please
           to
           assigne
           what
           those
           
             vaine
             Repetitions
          
           are
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           what
           passages
           of
           
             Superstition
             .
          
        
         
           Nothing
           was
           at
           all
           said
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           to
           that
           point
           of
           
             Superstition
             .
          
           But
           at
           length
           a
           Gentleman
           did
           adventure
           ,
           to
           name
           that
           which
           he
           seemed
           to
           think
           to
           be
           
             vaine
             Repetition
             .
          
        
         
           He
           said
           that
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           is
           eight
           ,
           nine
           or
           tenne
           times
           repeated
           .
           I
           did
           (
           with
           leave
           of
           the
           House
           )
           reply
           that
           such
           repetition
           
             toties
             quoties
             ,
          
           how
           oft
           soever
           was
           (
           if
           heart
           and
           words
           did
           go
           together
           )
           farre
           from
           vaine
           .
           That
           (
           in
           my
           book
           )
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           was
           but
           twice
           in
           the
           whole
           morning
           Service
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           additionals
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           Churching
           ,
           Communion
           ,
           Buriall
           ,
           &c.
           
           did
           occurre
           .
           That
           then
           in
           every
           severall
           act
           of
           Divine
           Service
           it
           was
           once
           ,
           and
           but
           once
           repeated
           ,
           as
           the
           high
           compleature
           of
           all
           devout
           expressions
           :
           That
           this
           repetition
           in
           it selfe
           was
           warrantable
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           Saviours
           example
           ,
           who
           (
           although
           he
           
             had
             not
             the
             Spirit
             by
             measure
             )
          
           yet
           in
           the
           Garden
           he
           prayed
           three
           times
           using
           
             the
             same
             words
             .
          
           
           The
           further
           debate
           of
           this
           was
           ofted
           to
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           
           and
           then
           it
           did
           grow
           toward
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           all
           exceptions
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           should
           be
           totally
           laid
           by
           ,
           or
           further
           debated
           .
           I
           did
           not
           hold
           our selves
           the
           proper
           determinators
           of
           this
           point
           .
           I
           did
           thinke
           that
           from
           hence
           occasion
           might
           againe
           be
           taken
           inductive
           to
           renew
           my
           motion
           for
           a
           
             free
             Nationall
             Synod
             ;
          
           which
           I
           desired
           to
           enforce
           the
           best
           I
           could
           :
           especially
           there
           being
           now
           obtained
           a
           generall
           promise
           of
           a
           Synod
           in
           this
           very
           part
           of
           that
           Declaration
           or
           Remonstrance
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           thus
           I
           adventured
           .
           A
           coppy
           whereof
           being
           stolne
           from
           me
           issued
           lately
           forth
           ,
           both
           unknown
           to
           me
           and
           misprinted
           also
           :
           which
           hath
           beene
           entertained
           abroad
           both
           with
           Applause
           and
           Exception
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Saturday
                     .
                     Novemb.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     M.
                     
                       Speaker
                       ,
                    
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   question
                   is
                   whether
                   these
                   clauses
                   ,
                   concerning
                   some
                   pretended
                   erroneous
                   passages
                   
                   in
                   our
                   Liturgy
                   shall
                   be
                   laid
                   by
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   opinion
                   to
                   decline
                   them
                   here
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   bury
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   silence
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   very
                   period
                   you
                   give
                   us
                   (
                   in
                   generall
                   tearmes
                   )
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Nationall
                     Synod
                     :
                  
                   I
                   doe
                   still
                   wish
                   the
                   presency
                   thereof
                   :
                   it
                   being
                   (
                   to
                   my
                   understanding
                   )
                   the
                   onely
                   proper
                   cure
                   and
                   remedy
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   Church-distractions
                   :
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   (
                   if
                   proofe
                   be
                   needfull
                   )
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   practised
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   God
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   promised
                   
                     Synod
                  
                   is
                   too
                   farre
                   off
                   :
                   
                   let
                   me
                   have
                   better
                   assurance
                   then
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   obtaine
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   some
                   reasons
                   to
                   induce
                   that
                   assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speed
                   it
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                   Much
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   something
                   attempted
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   regulate
                   the
                   exteriour
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   :
                   but
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   bleed
                   inwardly
                   .
                   Much
                   endeavour
                   hath
                   been
                   to
                   amend
                   the
                   deformed
                   forms
                   we
                   were
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   new
                   govern
                   the
                   government
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   good
                   Religion
                   ,
                   fit
                   (
                   I
                   confesse
                   )
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   care
                   of
                   ,
                   for
                   beauty
                   and
                   for
                   ornament
                   .
                   Nay
                   some
                   Leaves
                   are
                   fit
                   and
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   preserved
                   for
                   shadow
                   and
                   for
                   shelter
                   to
                   the
                   blossomes
                   and
                   the
                   fruit
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   fruit
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   good
                   life
                   :
                   which
                   you
                   
                   must
                   never
                   expect
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   blossomes
                   be
                   pure
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   your
                   doctrines
                   be
                   sound
                   and
                   true
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     sir
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   speake
                   it
                   with
                   full
                   griefe
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   are
                   thus
                   long
                   proyning
                   and
                   composing
                   of
                   the
                   leaves
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   whilst
                   some
                   would
                   pluck
                   all
                   leaves
                   away
                   ,
                   our
                   blossomes
                   are
                   blasted
                   .
                   And
                   whilst
                   we
                   sit
                   here
                   in
                   cure
                   of
                   government
                   and
                   ceremonials
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   poysoned
                   in
                   our
                   doctrinals
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   whose
                   doore
                   will
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   sin
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   lie
                   ?
                
                 
                   Qui
                   non
                   vetat
                   peccare
                   ,
                   
                   cùm
                   potest
                   ,
                   jubet
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   mischiefe
                   growes
                   not
                   by
                   our
                   consent
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   by
                   what
                   unhappy
                   fate
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   all-daring
                   liberty
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   leud
                   licentiousnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   mens
                   venting
                   their
                   severall
                   sences
                   (
                   sencelesse
                   sences
                   )
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   never
                   was
                   in
                   any
                   age
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Nation
                   ,
                   untill
                   this
                   Parliament
                   was
                   met
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   It
                   belongs
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   our
                   countenance
                   (
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   this
                   honourable
                   House
                   )
                   be
                   not
                   prostituted
                   to
                   sinister
                   ends
                   by
                   bold
                   offenders
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   remedy
                   ,
                   a
                   timely
                   and
                   a
                   seasonable
                   remedy
                   to
                   these
                   great
                   and
                   growing
                   evils
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   (
                   being
                   also
                   put
                   in
                   mind
                   )
                   shall
                   neglect
                   to
                   do
                   
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   then
                   doe
                   pluck
                   then
                   sins
                   upon
                   our
                   own
                   heads
                   ,
                   
                     Alienum
                     qui
                     fert
                     scelus
                     ,
                     
                     facit
                     suum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Shall
                   I
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   instances
                   ?
                   one
                   for
                   a
                   hundred
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   our
                   Pulpits
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Presses
                   do
                   groan
                   ?
                
                 
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   ,
                   new-born
                   ,
                   
                   un-seen
                   ,
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   desperate
                   way
                   of
                   
                     Independency
                     ;
                  
                   Are
                   we
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   this
                   independent
                   way
                   ?
                   Nay
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   are
                   we
                   for
                   the
                   elder
                   brother
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                   form
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   heard
                   any
                   one
                   Gentleman
                   within
                   these
                   walls
                   stand
                   up
                   and
                   assert
                   his
                   thoughts
                   here
                   for
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   waies
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   Patrons
                   ,
                   and
                   Protectors
                   of
                   these
                   so
                   different
                   ,
                   so
                   repugnant
                   Innovations
                   :
                   witnesse
                   the
                   severall
                   dedications
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   both
                   these
                   waies
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   ,
                   come
                   all
                   rushing
                   in
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   pretending
                   a
                   fore-head
                   of
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Episcopacy
                  
                   says
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   ;
                   and
                   certainly
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   comes
                   much
                   neerer
                   to
                   its
                   claym
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   says
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   Divine
                   right
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Nay
                   ,
                   this
                   illegitimate
                   thing
                   :
                   this
                   new-born
                   
                     Independency
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   dares
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   Divine
                   right
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     England
                  
                   (
                   not
                   long
                   since
                   
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                   )
                   is
                   miserably
                   torne
                   and
                   distracted
                   .
                   You
                   can
                   hardly
                   now
                   say
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     England
                     .
                  
                   Whither
                   shall
                   we
                   turn
                   for
                   cure
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Another
                   instance
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   would
                   deale
                   with
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   to
                   reduce
                   him
                   ;
                   He
                   answers
                   (
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   answered
                   so
                   already
                   )
                   To
                   what
                   Religion
                   would
                   you
                   perswade
                   me
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Religion
                   you
                   professe
                   ?
                   Your
                   nine
                   and
                   thirty
                   
                     Articles
                  
                   they
                   are
                   contested
                   against
                   :
                   your
                   publique
                   solemne
                   
                     Liturgy
                  
                   that
                   is
                   detested
                   :
                   
                   And
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   both
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   three
                   essentiall
                   ,
                   proper
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   
                     Markes
                  
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   protested
                   against
                   :
                   what
                   Religion
                   would
                   you
                   perswade
                   me
                   to
                   ?
                   where
                   may
                   I
                   find
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   read
                   the
                   Religion
                   you
                   professe
                   ?
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   helpe
                   me
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Papist
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Papist
                   herein
                   hath
                   assistance
                   even
                   among
                   ourselves
                   ,
                   &
                   doth
                   get
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   some
                   men
                   whose
                   hearts
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   at
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   Committées
                   ,
                   I
                   heard
                   it
                   publiquely
                   asserted
                   ,
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   that
                   Committée
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Articles
                   ,
                   do
                   containe
                   some
                   things
                   contrary
                   to
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                     Sunday
                     is
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     Sunday
                     is
                     no
                     Sabbath
                     :
                  
                   Both
                   true
                   ,
                   both
                   untrue
                   ,
                   in
                   severall
                   acceptation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   knot
                   (
                   I
                   think
                   )
                   too
                   hard
                   
                   for
                   our
                   Teeth
                   .
                   Shall
                   I
                   give
                   you
                   an
                   easier
                   instance
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Some
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kneele
                   at
                   receiving
                   the
                   Elements
                   of
                   our
                   holy
                   Communion
                   :
                   others
                   plead
                   it
                   as
                   expedient
                   :
                   Some
                   do
                   presse
                   it
                   as
                   necessary
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   want
                   not
                   others
                   who
                   abhorre
                   it
                   as
                   Idolatrous
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   you
                   cannot
                   so
                   state
                   this
                   easie
                   question
                   to
                   passe
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   many
                   
                     contradicentes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   second
                   Epistle
                   of
                   S.
                   
                     Peter
                  
                   is
                   now
                   newly
                   denied
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Our
                   
                     Creed
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   Creed
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   disputed
                   ,
                   denyed
                   ,
                   inverted
                   and
                   exploded
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   some
                   who
                   would
                   be
                   thought
                   the
                   best
                   Christian
                   among
                   us
                   .
                   I
                   started
                   with
                   wonder
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   anger
                   to
                   heare
                   a
                   bold
                   Mechanike
                   tell
                   me
                   that
                   my
                   
                     Creed
                  
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   
                     Creed
                     .
                  
                   He
                   wondred
                   at
                   my
                   wonder
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     hope
                     ,
                     your
                     worship
                     is
                     too
                     wise
                     to
                     beleeve
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     call
                     your
                     Creed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     O
                     Deus
                     bone
                     in
                     quae
                     tempora
                     reservasti
                     nos
                     !
                  
                   
                   Thus
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   .
                   
                   One
                   absurdity
                   leads
                   in
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   down
                   the
                   Hill
                   of
                   errour
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   bottom
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   bottomlesse
                   too
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Shall
                   I
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   one
                   (
                   and
                   but
                   one
                   )
                   instance
                   more
                   ?
                   much
                   clamor
                   now
                   there
                   is
                   
                   against
                   our
                   publike
                   
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   hallowed
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   composers
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   some
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   very
                   well
                   corrected
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   clamors
                   now
                   go
                   very
                   high
                   .
                   Impudence
                   or
                   ignorance
                   is
                   now
                   grown
                   so
                   frontlesse
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   loudly
                   expected
                   by
                   many
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   utterly
                   abrogate
                   all
                   formes
                   of
                   publique
                   worship
                   ;
                   
                     a
                  
                   and
                   at
                   least
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   short
                   form
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   impose
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Extirpation
                   of
                   
                     Episcopacy
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   hope
                   is
                   already
                   swallowed
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   are
                   as
                   greedy
                   for
                   abolition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Liturgy
                     :
                  
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     England
                  
                   in
                   her
                   publique
                   prayers
                   ,
                   
                     b
                  
                   may
                   hereafter
                   turne
                   a
                   babler
                   at
                   all
                   adventure
                   .
                   A
                   brainlesse
                   ,
                   stupid
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   ignorant
                   conceit
                   of
                   some
                   .
                
                 
                   M.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   will
                   (
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   )
                   never
                   sinke
                   so
                   low
                   :
                   never
                   fall
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   
                     deliquium
                  
                   of
                   judgment
                   and
                   of
                   piety
                   .
                   When
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   humbly
                   submit
                   my selfe
                   :
                   —
                   unto
                   the
                   stake
                   and
                   fagot
                   (
                   I
                   mean
                   )
                   for
                   certainly
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   then
                   be
                   a
                   Parliament
                   heretick
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   taste
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   is
                   too
                   much
                   abroad
                   ,
                   
                   
                     For
                     the
                     divisions
                     of
                     
                     Ruben
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     great
                     thoughts
                     of
                     heart
                  
                   abroad
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   Thus
                   are
                   we
                   engaged
                   into
                   sad
                   points
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   that
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   last
                   time
                   disgust
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   againe
                   propound
                   my
                   doubtfull
                   
                     quaere
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   by
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   :
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   
                     Idonei
                     &
                     competentes
                     judices
                  
                   in
                   doctrinall
                   resolutions
                   ?
                
                 
                   In
                   my
                   opinion
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   neither
                   safety
                   nor
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   determine
                   new
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   I
                   do
                   againe
                   repeat
                   and
                   avow
                   my
                   former
                   words
                   :
                   And
                   do
                   confidently
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   seene
                   ,
                   nor
                   knowne
                   in
                   any
                   age
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Nation
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   set
                   of
                   Laymen
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   Lawyers
                   of
                   both
                   gownes
                   ,
                   Physitians
                   ,
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   Citizens
                   ,
                   all
                   professions
                   admitted
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   admittable
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   professors
                   of
                   Religion
                   alone
                   excluded
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   determine
                   upon
                   doctrines
                   in
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 
                   Shall
                   the
                   Clergy
                   hold
                   different
                   doctrines
                   from
                   us
                   ?
                   or
                   shall
                   our
                   determinations
                   binde
                   them
                   also
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   considerable
                   body
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   (
                   herein
                   surely
                   )
                   concerned
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   :
                   and
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   up
                   unheard
                   ,
                   and
                   unpartied
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Farther
                   
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                  
                   if
                   Clergy
                   men
                   ,
                   among
                   us
                   be
                   thought
                   fit
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   then
                   for
                   spirituall
                   imployment
                   ;
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   answer
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   shut
                   them
                   out
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   our selves
                   pretend
                   to
                   bee
                   their
                   only
                   and
                   their
                   proper
                   work
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                   We
                   cannot
                   brag
                   of
                   an
                   unerring
                   spirit
                   :
                   infallibility
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   tyed
                   to
                   your
                   Chaire
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   unto
                   the
                   Popes
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   speake
                   Truth
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   love
                   truth
                   with
                   clearnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   plainnesse
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   here
                   ingenuously
                   professe
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   acquiesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sit
                   downe
                   upon
                   the
                   doctrinall
                   resolutions
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   :
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   where
                   my
                   own
                   
                     Genius
                  
                   doth
                   leade
                   and
                   prompt
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   conclusions
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Speaker
                     ,
                  
                   We
                   are
                   here
                   convened
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Writ
                   to
                   treat
                   
                     Super
                     arduis
                     negotiis
                     regni
                     &
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   let
                   us
                   not
                   turn
                   
                     negotia
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   into
                   
                     dogmata
                     fidei
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   
                     in
                     objecto
                  
                   betweene
                   the
                   Agends
                   and
                   the
                   Credends
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   so
                   take
                   care
                   to
                   settle
                   the
                   government
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   unsettle
                   the
                   doctrines
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Short
                   close
                   of
                   all
                   with
                   a
                   motion
                   is
                   but
                   this
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   poisoned
                   in
                   many
                   points
                   of
                   doctrine
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   know
                   no
                   Antidote
                   ,
                   no
                   
                     Recipe
                  
                   for
                   cure
                   but
                   one
                   :
                   a
                   well
                   chosen
                   and
                   well
                   temper'd
                   
                   
                     Nationall
                     Synod
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   thereon
                   :
                   this
                   may
                   cure
                   us
                   :
                   without
                   this
                   (
                   in
                   my
                   poor
                   opinion
                   )
                   
                     England
                  
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   turne
                   it selfe
                   into
                   a
                   great
                   
                     Amsterdam
                     .
                  
                   And
                   unlesse
                   this
                   Councell
                   be
                   very
                   speedy
                   ,
                   the
                   disease
                   will
                   be
                   above
                   the
                   cure
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   full
                   fruition
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   but
                   promised
                   :
                   I
                   doe
                   humbly
                   move
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   command
                   forth
                   the
                   Bill
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Nationall
                     Synod
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   the
                   next
                   morning
                   .
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Bill
                   above
                   five
                   moneths
                   since
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   a
                   worthy
                   member
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   .
                   If
                   that
                   Bill
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   then
                   my
                   humble
                   motion
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   formerly
                   )
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   name
                   a
                   Committee
                   to
                   draw
                   up
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   being
                   once
                   resolved
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   then
                   desire
                   that
                   all
                   motions
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   (
                   this
                   about
                   the
                   Liturgy
                   especially
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   transferred
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   finde
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   among
                   us
                   here
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           might
           have
           added
           in
           due
           place
           above
           ,
           a
           mention
           of
           (
           1
           )
           frequent
           schismaticall
           conventicles
           .
           (
           2
           )
           That
           Taylers
           ,
           Shoomakers
           ,
           Braziers
           ,
           Feltmakers
           ,
           do
           climbe
           our
           publick
           Pulpits
           .
           (
           3
           )
           That
           several
           odde
           irregular
           fasts
           have
           been
           held
           ,
           for
           partiall
           venting
           of
           private
           flatteries
           of
           some
           ;
           slanders
           of
           other
           members
           of
           this
           
           House
           .
           (
           4
           )
           That
           the
           distinction
           of
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           is
           popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           ought
           no
           longer
           to
           remaine
           .
           (
           5
           )
           That
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           was
           not
           taught
           us
           to
           be
           used
           .
           (
           6
           )
           That
           no
           Nationall
           Church
           can
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           (
           7
           )
           That
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           did
           make
           the
           King
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           8
           )
           That
           supreme
           power
           in
           Church
           affaires
           ,
           is
           in
           every
           severall
           Congregation
           .
           (
           9
           )
           That
           a
           Presbytery
           without
           a
           Bishop
           was
           in
           the
           world
           before
           it
           was
           at
           Geneva
           .
           (
           10
           )
           That
           it
           is
           a
           heynous
           sinne
           to
           be
           present
           when
           prayers
           are
           read
           out
           of
           a
           booke
           .
           (
           11
           )
           That
           to
           communicate
           in
           presence
           of
           a
           prophane
           person
           ,
           is
           to
           partake
           of
           his
           prophanenesse
           .
           (
           12
           )
           That
           Christs
           kingdome
           hath
           beene
           a
           Candle
           under
           a
           bushell
           ,
           whilest
           Antichrist
           hath
           out-raigned
           him
           for
           1600
           yeares
           together
           .
        
         
           Many
           ,
           many
           more
           instances
           at
           little
           leisure
           I
           can
           gather
           ,
           which
           together
           have
           begotten
           a
           generall
           increase
           of
           open
           Libertinisme
           ,
           secret
           Atheisme
           ,
           bold
           Arminianisme
           ,
           desperate
           Socinianisme
           ,
           stupid
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           and
           with
           these
           the
           new
           Chiliastes
           ,
           and
           the
           wilfulnesse
           of
           Papists
           strangely
           and
           strongly
           confirmed
           by
           these
           distractions
           .
        
         
           Good
           God!
           looke
           downe
           and
           direct
           our
           consultations
           .
           The
           best
           issue
           whereof
           (
           I
           think
           )
           
           would
           be
           to
           debate
           the
           whole
           debate
           of
           Relgion
           out
           of
           our
           doores
           :
           by
           putting
           it
           into
           a
           
             free
             Synod
             ,
          
           whereupon
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           we
           should
           grow
           unanimous
           in
           all
           our
           other
           works
           .
        
      
       
         
           Section
           XV
           .
        
         
           THe
           Remonstrance
           or
           great
           Declaration
           went
           out
           of
           the
           House
           much
           better
           then
           it
           came
           in
           .
           When
           it
           was
           engrossed
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           last
           vote
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           gave
           in
           my
           exceptions
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             
               22
               Novemb.
               1641.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Speaker
               ,
            
          
           
             THis
             Remonstrance
             is
             now
             in
             progresse
             upon
             its
             last
             foot
             in
             this
             House
             :
             I
             must
             give
             a
             vote
             unto
             it
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             my
             conscience
             bids
             me
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             be
             affirmative
             :
             So
             sings
             the
             bird
             in
             my
             breast
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             cheerfully
             believe
             the
             tune
             to
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             This
             Remonstrance
             whensoever
             it
             passeth
             ,
             will
             make
             such
             an
             impression
             and
             leave
             such
             a
             character
             behinde
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             present
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             no
             Time
             shall
             ever
             eat
             it
             out
             ,
             whilest
             Histories
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             men
             have
             eyes
             to
             read
             them
             .
             —
             How
             curious
             then
             
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             the
             forme
             ?
             Herein
             is
             a
             severe
             point
             of
             conscience
             to
             be
             tryed
             :
             Let
             us
             be
             sure
             that
             every
             particular
             substance
             be
             a
             
               Truth
               :
            
             and
             let
             us
             cloathe
             that
             
               Truth
            
             with
             a
             free
             language
             ,
             yet
             a
             modest
             and
             a
             sober
             language
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Speaker
               ,
            
             This
             Remonstrance
             is
             in
             some
             kinde
             greater
             and
             more
             extensive
             then
             an
             act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             that
             reacheth
             only
             to
             England
             and
             Wales
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             will
             be
             your
             immediate
             supervisors
             :
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christendome
             will
             quickly
             borrow
             the
             glasse
             to
             see
             our
             deformities
             therin
             .
             They
             will
             scanne
             this
             worke
             at
             leisure
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             we
             shall
             not
             shut
             up
             in
             haste
             .
          
           
             Some
             pieces
             here
             are
             of
             excellent
             use
             and
             worth
             :
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             not
             have
             them
             ,
             without
             other
             parts
             that
             are
             both
             doubtfull
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             
               matter
               ,
               forme
               ,
            
             and
             
               finall
               end
            
             of
             this
             Remonstrance
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             doe
             argue
             with
             me
             ,
             not
             to
             remonstrate
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             
               end
               :
            
             to
             what
             end
             doe
             we
             decline
             thus
             to
             them
             that
             looke
             not
             for
             it
             ?
             Wherefore
             is
             this
             descension
             from
             a
             Parliament
             to
             a
             People
             ?
             they
             looke
             not
             up
             for
             this
             so
             extraordinary
             courtesie
             ?
             The
             better
             sort
             think
             best
             of
             us
             :
             And
             why
             are
             we
             told
             that
             the
             people
             are
             expectant
             for
             a
             Declaration
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             did
             never
             looke
             for
             it
             of
             my
             predecessors
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             shall
             do
             from
             my
             successors
             .
             I
             do
             here
             professe
             that
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             one
             soul
             in
             all
             that
             Country
             (
             for
             which
             I
             have
             the
             honour
             to
             serve
             )
             who
             lookes
             for
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             .
             They
             do
             humbly
             and
             heartily
             thanke
             you
             for
             many
             good
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             already
             enacted
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             more
             .
             That
             is
             the
             language
             best
             understood
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             most
             welcome
             to
             them
             .
             They
             do
             not
             expect
             to
             heare
             any
             other
             stories
             of
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             much
             lesse
             promises
             of
             what
             you
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Speaker
               .
            
             When
             I
             first
             heard
             of
             a
             Remonstrance
             ,
             I
             presently
             imagined
             that
             like
             faithfull
             Counsellors
             ,
             we
             should
             hold
             up
             a
             glasse
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             :
             I
             thought
             to
             represent
             unto
             the
             King
             the
             wicked
             counsels
             of
             pernicious
             Counsellors
             :
             The
             restlesse
             turbulency
             of
             practicall
             Papists
             .
             The
             treachery
             of
             false
             Judges
             :
             The
             bold
             innovations
             and
             some
             superstition
             brought
             in
             by
             some
             pragmaticall
             BB
             :
             and
             the
             rotten
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             I
             did
             not
             dream
             that
             we
             should
             remonstrate
             downeward
             ,
             tell
             stories
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             talke
             of
             the
             King
             as
             of
             a
             third
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             and
             
               end
            
             of
             such
             Remonstrance
             I
             understand
             not
             :
             at
             least
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             In
             the
             
               forme
            
             of
             this
             Remonstrance
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             presented
             to
             you
             from
             a
             full
             Committee
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             make
             this
             Quaere
             ,
             whether
             that
             Committee
             have
             presented
             to
             us
             any
             heads
             in
             this
             Remonstrance
             which
             were
             not
             first
             agitated
             here
             ,
             and
             recommended
             to
             them
             from
             this
             House
             :
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             there
             wanteth
             then
             (
             for
             so
             much
             )
             the
             formall
             power
             that
             should
             actuate
             and
             enlive
             the
             worke
             so
             brought
             unto
             us
             :
             as
             may
             be
             well
             observed
             by
             perusing
             the
             order
             (
             now
             above
             a
             twelvemoneth
             old
             )
             for
             constituting
             that
             Committee
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             
               matter
            
             of
             this
             Remonstrance
             I
             except
             against
             severall
             particulars
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             transient
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             not
             having
             any
             view
             therof
             )
             I
             will
             gather
             up
             two
             instances
             only
             ,
             very
             obvious
             ,
             very
             easie
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             (
             as
             was
             also
             observed
             by
             a
             learned
             Noble
             Lord
             who
             spake
             last
             )
             here
             is
             a
             charge
             of
             a
             high
             crime
             against
             all
             the
             BB.
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             above
             all
             proof
             that
             yet
             I
             have
             heard
             .
          
           
             Your
             words
             are
             .
             
               Idolatry
               introduced
               by
               command
               of
               the
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             What
             ?
             plain
             ,
             flat
             ,
             formall
             Idolatry
             ?
             name
             the
             species
             of
             this
             idolatry
             ,
             that
             is
             introduced
             by
             the
             BB.
             that
             is
             (
             for
             indefinite
             propositions
             are
             aequipollent
             to
             universall
             )
             by
             all
             the
             BB.
             and
             by
             a
             
               command
            
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
           
             Certainly
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             Idolatry
             (
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             )
             is
             a
             very
             visible
             sin
             ;
             and
             the
             
               command
            
             of
             the
             Bishops
             was
             either
             legible
             or
             audible
             .
             Who
             hath
             read
             this
             command
             ?
             who
             hath
             heard
             this
             command
             ?
             who
             hath
             seen
             this
             all-commanded
             Idolatry
             ?
             and
             can
             assigne
             wherein
             it
             is
             ?
          
           
             Some
             superstition
             in
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             in
             practices
             ,
             by
             some
             Bishops
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             the
             question
             :
             But
             the
             odious
             apostacy
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             in
             this
             House
             can
             charge
             and
             prove
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             no
             nor
             halfe
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             not
             any
             three
             among
             them
             :
             perhaps
             (
             and
             truly
             I
             think
             so
             )
             not
             one
             among
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             have
             issued
             forth
             any
             one
             
               command
            
             for
             Idolatry
             .
             If
             any
             man
             can
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             and
             convince
             me
             ,
             I
             love
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             desire
             to
             offer
             you
             some
             particulars
             in
             bar
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             opposall
             to
             this
             charge
             .
          
           
             The
             learned
             ,
             
             pious
             ,
             and
             painfull
             B.
             of
             
               Durham
            
             hath
             fought
             in
             front
             against
             Roman
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             The
             B.
             of
             
               Lincolne
            
             was
             the
             first
             of
             note
             ,
             
             that
             gave
             check
             unto
             our
             Papall
             misleaders
             and
             Altarian
             innovators
             .
             He
             stood
             in
             gap
             of
             that
             inundation
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             sufferer
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             B.
             
             of
             
               Exeter
            
             (
             however
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Episcopacy
             )
             hath
             ever
             had
             the
             repute
             
             both
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Bishop
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             only
             held
             and
             maintained
             his
             station
             ,
             but
             advanced
             also
             ,
             and
             made
             good
             impression
             upon
             the
             Idolaters
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             This
             hath
             been
             a
             very
             accusative
             age
             :
             yet
             have
             I
             not
             heard
             any
             superstition
             (
             much
             lesse
             Idolatry
             )
             charged
             (
             much
             lesse
             proved
             )
             upon
             the
             severall
             Bishops
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             
             
               Winchester
               ,
            
             
             
               Chester
               ,
               Carlile
               ,
               Chichester
               .
            
          
           
             Parcite
             paucorum
             crimen
             diffundere
             in
             omnes
             .
             
          
           
             Not
             for
             love
             unto
             the
             persons
             of
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             
             but
             for
             honour
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             
             although
             the
             times
             of
             late
             have
             been
             somewhat
             darkened
             ;
             yet
             ,
             let
             not
             us
             make
             the
             day
             blacker
             in
             report
             then
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             I
             observe
             a
             promise
             in
             generall
             words
             ,
             that
             
               Learning
               shall
               be
               rather
               advanced
               then
               discouraged
               :
               Sed
               quid
               verba
               audio
               ,
               cum
               facta
               videam
               ?
            
          
           
             Great
             rewards
             do
             beget
             great
             endeavours
             :
             and
             certainly
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             when
             the
             great
             Bason
             and
             Ewer
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Lottery
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             few
             adventurers
             for
             small
             Plate
             and
             Spoons
             onely
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             could
             cut
             the
             Moon
             out
             all
             into
             little
             Stars
             :
             although
             we
             might
             still
             have
             the
             same
             Moon
             or
             as
             much
             in
             small
             pieces
             ;
             yet
             we
             shall
             want
             both
             light
             and
             influence
             .
          
           
           
             To
             hold
             out
             the
             Golden
             ball
             of
             Honour
             and
             of
             profit
             ,
             is
             both
             policy
             and
             honesty
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             operative
             upon
             the
             best
             natures
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             pious
             minds
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             M.
             
               Speaker
               )
            
             if
             I
             observe
             aright
             ,
             learning
             (
             I
             mean
             Religious
             learning
             )
             in
             this
             Remonstrance
             is
             for
             one
             halfe
             thereof
             utterly
             unthought
             on
             .
             And
             because
             I
             heare
             often
             speech
             of
             one
             halfe
             ,
             but
             seldome
             mention
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             in
             this
             Theam
             a
             little
             to
             enlarge
             my selfe
             :
             if
             your
             Remonstrance
             once
             passe
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             to
             enter
             this
             plea
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             the
             unanimous
             wish
             ,
             the
             concurrent
             sence
             ,
             of
             this
             whole
             House
             ,
             to
             go
             such
             a-way
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             settle
             and
             secure
             an
             able
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             fully
             sufficient
             ministery
             among
             us
             .
             This
             ability
             ,
             this
             sufficiency
             must
             be
             of
             two
             severall
             sorts
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             able
             to
             preach
             and
             to
             fill
             the
             Pulpit
             well
             ;
             it
             is
             another
             ability
             to
             confute
             the
             perverse
             adversaries
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             that
             breach
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             gives
             you
             the
             wholsome
             food
             of
             
               sound
               Doctrine
               ;
            
             
             the
             other
             maintaines
             it
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             defends
             it
             from
             such
             Harpys
             as
             would
             devoure
             or
             else
             pollute
             it
             .
             Both
             of
             these
             are
             supremely
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             Both
             are
             of
             divine
             institution
             .
             The
             holy
             Apostle
             requireth
             both
             .
             Both
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             First
             to
             preach
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               be
               able
               with
               sound
               Doctrine
               to
               exhort
               :
            
             
             and
             then
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               gainsayers
               .
               For
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               are
               many
               deceivers
               whose
               mouthes
               must
               be
               stopt
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             to
             my
             purpose
             :
             these
             double
             abilities
             ,
             these
             severall
             sufficiencies
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             sometime
             meet
             together
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man
             .
             but
             seldome
             ,
             very
             seldom
             ,
             so
             seldome
             that
             you
             scarce
             can
             find
             a
             very
             few
             among
             thousands
             rightly
             qualified
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             so
             much
             the
             infelicity
             of
             our
             ,
             or
             any
             times
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             the
             incapacity
             of
             man
             ,
             who
             can
             not
             easily
             raise
             himselfe
             up
             to
             double
             excellencies
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             in
             Religion
             doth
             extend
             it self
             into
             so
             large
             ,
             so
             vast
             a
             Sphere
             ,
             that
             many
             (
             for
             hast
             )
             do
             cut
             crosse
             the
             diameter
             ,
             and
             find
             weight
             enough
             in
             halfe
             their
             worke
             :
             very
             few
             do
             or
             can
             travell
             the
             whole
             circle
             round
             .
          
           
             Some
             one
             in
             an
             age
             (
             perhaps
             )
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             who
             as
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Darke
            
             about
             the
             terrestriall
             Globe
             ,
             may
             have
             travelled
             the
             celestiall
             Orbe
             of
             Theologicall
             learning
             ,
             both
             for
             controversall
             ,
             and
             for
             instructive
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             The
             incomparable
             Primate
             of
             
               Ireland
            
             deserves
             first
             to
             be
             named
             .
             Bishop
             
               Morton
            
             (
             whom
             
             I
             mentioned
             before
             )
             is
             another
             reverend
             worthy
             ,
             and
             hath
             highly
             deserved
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             both
             capacities
             .
             
               Jewel
            
             (
             of
             pious
             memory
             )
             another
             Bishop
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             .
             
             Some
             few
             others
             I
             could
             name
             ,
             able
             and
             active
             both
             for
             Pulpet
             and
             the
             Pen
             .
             
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             these
             be
             
               Raraeaves
               ,
            
             there
             are
             very
             few
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             whilst
             one
             man
             doth
             chiefly
             intend
             the
             Pulpit
             exercises
             ,
             he
             is
             thereby
             disabled
             for
             Polemick
             discourses
             :
             and
             whilst
             another
             indulgeth
             to
             himselfe
             the
             faculty
             of
             his
             Pen
             ,
             he
             thereby
             renders
             himselfe
             the
             weaker
             for
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             Some
             men
             ayming
             at
             eminency
             in
             both
             have
             proved
             but
             mean
             proficients
             in
             either
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             and
             a
             sure
             one
             ,
             
               Pluribus
               intentus
               minor
               est
               ad
               singula
               —
            
          
           
             Now
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             such
             a
             temper
             of
             Church-government
             and
             of
             Church-revenue
             ,
             I
             must
             wish
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             secure
             unto
             us
             both
             :
             both
             for
             preaching
             to
             us
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             for
             convincing
             such
             as
             are
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             be
             alway
             sure
             of
             some
             Champions
             in
             our
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             such
             as
             may
             be
             ready
             and
             able
             to
             
               fight
               the
               Lords
               battell
            
             against
             the
             Philistims
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             the
             Socinians
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Semi-Pelagians
             of
             the
             West
             :
             and
             generally
             against
             hereticks
             and
             Atheists
             every where
             
             .
             God
             encrease
             the
             number
             of
             his
             
               labourers
               within
               his
               Vineyard
               :
            
             such
             as
             may
             plentifully
             and
             powerfully
             preach
             fayth
             and
             good
             life
             among
             us
             .
             But
             never
             let
             us
             want
             some
             of
             these
             watchmen
             also
             about
             our
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             such
             as
             may
             from
             
               the
               everlasting
               hills
            
             (
             so
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             called
             )
             watch
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             descry
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             shall
             approach
             .
             Let
             us
             maintain
             both
             Pen
             and
             Pulpit
             .
             
             Let
             no
             Ammonite
             perswade
             the
             Gileadite
             ,
             to
             foole
             out
             his
             right
             eye
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             be
             willing
             to
             
               make
               a
               league
            
             with
             destruction
             ;
             and
             to
             wink
             at
             ruine
             whilst
             it
             comes
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Learning
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             it
             is
             invaluable
             :
             the
             losse
             of
             learning
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             one
             age
             recoverable
             .
             You
             may
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             continuall
             spring
             ,
             a
             perpetuall
             growth
             of
             learning
             ever
             since
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             first
             to
             light
             
               Luthers
            
             Candle
             :
             I
             might
             have
             said
             
               Wicklifes
               ,
            
             and
             justly
             so
             I
             do
             :
             for
             even
             from
             that
             time
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             night
             and
             houre
             ,
             this
             light
             hath
             increased
             :
             and
             all
             this
             while
             our
             better
             cause
             hath
             gained
             by
             this
             light
             :
             which
             doth
             convince
             our
             Miso-musists
             ,
             and
             doth
             evict
             that
             
               Learning
            
             and
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             by
             their
             mutuall
             support
             ,
             are
             like
             Hippocrates
             twins
             ,
             they
             laugh
             and
             mourn
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             so
             long
             
             encrease
             〈◊〉
             learning
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               Terra
               incognita
               ,
            
             a
             great
             Land
             of
             learning
             not
             yet
             discovered
             :
             our
             adversaries
             are
             daily
             trading
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             sit
             down
             and
             give
             over
             ,
             but
             must
             encourage
             and
             maintain
             ,
             and
             encrease
             the
             number
             of
             our
             painfull
             adventurers
             for
             the
             Golden
             fleece
             :
             and
             except
             the
             fleece
             be
             of
             Gold
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             adventurers
             .
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             we
             all
             do
             look
             that
             our
             cause
             should
             be
             defended
             :
             if
             the
             fee
             be
             poore
             ,
             the
             plea
             will
             be
             but
             faint
             .
             Our
             cause
             is
             good
             ,
             our
             defence
             is
             just
             :
             let
             us
             take
             care
             that
             it
             be
             strong
             ;
             which
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             clearly
             and
             ingenuously
             professe
             ,
             I
             cannot
             expect
             should
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Parish
             Minister
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             well
             as
             hitherto
             it
             hath
             been
             .
             For
             from
             whom
             the
             more
             you
             do
             now
             expect
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             the
             lesse
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             you
             must
             look
             for
             of
             the
             Pen
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             he
             with
             one
             hundred
             pound
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             two
             hundred
             pound
             )
             
               per
               annum
               ,
            
             with
             a
             family
             ,
             and
             with
             constant
             preaching
             ,
             be
             able
             ,
             either
             in
             purse
             for
             charge
             ,
             or
             in
             leisure
             for
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             Art
             for
             skill
             ,
             to
             this
             so
             chargeable
             ,
             so
             different
             ,
             so
             difficult
             a
             work
             ?
             I
             speak
             it
             (
             M.
             
               Speaker
               )
            
             and
             pardon
             my
             want
             of
             modesty
             if
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             speak
             it
             not
             unknowingly
             :
             Six
             hundred
             pound
             is
             but
             a
             mean
             expence
             in
             books
             ,
             and
             will
             advance
             but
             a
             moderate
             Library
             .
             Paines
             and
             learning
             
             must
             have
             a
             reward
             of
             
               Ho●●●
            
             and
             
               Profit
            
             proportionall
             :
             and
             so
             long
             as
             our
             adversaries
             will
             contend
             ,
             we
             must
             maintain
             the
             charge
             ,
             or
             else
             lay
             down
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             do
             beseech
             you
             all
             with
             the
             fervor
             of
             an
             earnest
             heart
             ;
             a
             heart
             almost
             divided
             between
             hopes
             and
             feares
             :
             never
             to
             suffer
             diversion
             or
             diminution
             of
             the
             rents
             we
             have
             for
             
               Learning
            
             and
             
               Religion
               :
            
             but
             beside
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             sure
             to
             maintain
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             an
             universall
             
               Militia
            
             of
             Theology
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             alway
             ready
             and
             able
             (
             even
             by
             strength
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             within
             our
             own
             happy
             Island
             at
             home
             )
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             errors
             and
             heresies
             that
             can
             arise
             .
          
           
             Never
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             never
             let
             it
             be
             said
             that
             
               sacred
               Learning
            
             (
             for
             such
             is
             that
             I
             plead
             for
             )
             shall
             in
             one
             essentiall
             halfe
             thereof
             ,
             be
             quite
             unprovided
             for
             in
             
               England
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             earnest
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             see
             ,
             I
             know
             great
             designes
             drawing
             another
             way
             :
             and
             my
             feares
             are
             increased
             ,
             not
             cured
             by
             this
             declaration
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             done
             :
             and
             
               because
            
             I
             shall
             want
             champions
             for
             true
             Religion
             .
             
               Because
            
             I
             neither
             look
             for
             cure
             of
             our
             complaints
             from
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             nor
             do
             desire
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             them
             .
             
               Because
            
             this
             house
             (
             as
             under
             favour
             I
             conceive
             )
             hath
             not
             recommended
             all
             the
             heads
             
             of
             this
             Remonstrance
             to
             the
             Committee
             which
             brought
             it
             in
             :
             
               Because
            
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Bishops
             have
             commanded
             Idolatry
             .
             
               Because
            
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             necessary
             good
             end
             &
             use
             of
             this
             declaration
             ,
             but
             do
             feare
             a
             bad
             one
             .
             And
             
               because
            
             we
             passe
             his
             Majesty
             and
             do
             Remonstrate
             to
             the
             People
             .
             I
             do
             here
             discharge
             my
             Vote
             with
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             and
             must
             say
             NO
             to
             this
             strange
             Remonstrance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Section
           XVI
           .
        
         
           THus
           far
           I
           go
           cleare
           the
           same
           man
           unchanged
           :
           and
           that
           I
           may
           fully
           expose
           my selfe
           unto
           a
           right
           Character
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           esteem
           ,
           beside
           the
           laying
           open
           how
           I
           have
           already
           expressed
           my selfe
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           be
           bold
           to
           give
           you
           a
           composure
           fitted
           and
           framed
           for
           the
           House
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           have
           been
           presented
           above
           halfe
           a
           yeere
           since
           .
        
         
           The
           Bill
           for
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
          
           (
           commonly
           called
           the
           Bishops
           Bill
           )
           having
           long
           been
           agitated
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Commitment
           grown
           from
           two
           sheets
           to
           above
           forty
           ;
           I
           did
           think
           it
           would
           at
           least
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           question
           for
           the
           engrossing
           :
           This
           that
           follows
           was
           ready
           to
           have
           been
           interposed
           upon
           that
           question
           .
           The
           Bill
           is
           since
           laid
           
           down
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           to
           its
           perpetuall
           rest
           .
           This
           was
           prepared
           as
           an
           endeavour
           to
           lay
           that
           asleepe
           :
           And
           because
           it
           doth
           most
           fully
           represent
           my
           utmost
           end
           and
           aime
           for
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           subjoyne
           it
           here
           unto
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Speaker
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Bill
             is
             now
             in
             question
             for
             its
             further
             progresse
             :
             I
             must
             give
             a
             vote
             unto
             it
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             The
             inward
             dictate
             of
             my
             conscience
             will
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             affirmative
             .
             We
             may
             now
             debate
             this
             Bill
             
               super
               totam
               materiam
               ,
            
             and
             I
             will
             then
             (
             with
             your
             leave
             and
             patience
             )
             give
             you
             some
             account
             why
             I
             am
             so
             fixed
             negative
             .
             This
             I
             shall
             doe
             as
             briefly
             as
             this
             cause
             can
             beare
             .
          
           
             You
             had
             from
             my
             hand
             a
             very
             short
             Bill
             ,
          
           
             
               —
               Non
               hos
               quaesitum
               munus
               in
               usus
               .
            
          
           
             I
             am
             willing
             (
             with
             many
             more
             )
             to
             abrogate
             that
             which
             is
             :
             provided
             that
             I
             may
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Bill
             know
             and
             constitute
             what
             shall
             be
             ;
             such
             an
             addition
             to
             this
             Bill
             I
             did
             at
             first
             expect
             :
             Such
             an
             addition
             I
             shall
             anon
             be
             bold
             to
             present
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             now
             suit
             this
             Bil
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             mistemper'd
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             This
             Bill
             when
             it
             was
             but
             a
             short
             one
             ,
             it
             did
             containe
             a
             great
             summe
             ,
             
               An
               Act
               for
               the
               utter
               abolishing
               of
               all
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               Deanes
               
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               Prebendaries
               ,
               Chaunters
               ,
               Chanons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               their
               under-officers
               .
            
             These
             may
             be
             Legion
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             instruments
             and
             officers
             of
             vexation
             only
             .
             
             Pope
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             first
             gave
             a
             true
             prediction
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             come
             
               Cum
               exercitu
               Sacerdotum
               ,
               with
               an
               army
               of
               Priests
               ;
            
             it
             hath
             proved
             so
             .
             True
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             the
             numberlesse
             numbers
             of
             Monks
             ,
             Fryers
             ,
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             ,
             with
             his
             Janizary
             Jesuits
             ,
             doe
             match
             the
             greatest
             army
             that
             ever
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             hath
             led
             .
             True
             in
             proportion
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             the
             under-officers
             among
             us
             do
             reach
             neere
             the
             thousands
             they
             have
             been
             (
             of
             late
             )
             computed
             at
             .
             But
             letting
             passe
             the
             army
             of
             
               all
               their
               under
               officers
               ,
            
             the
             substance
             and
             body
             of
             our
             present
             worke
             is
             reducible
             to
             two
             heads
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Episcopall
               Governement
               .
            
             
               2
               Cathedrall
               Societies
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             rest
             are
             unto
             these
             ,
             but
             
               Phaleratae
               nugae
               ,
            
             their
             idle
             trappings
             and
             additionall
             impertinencies
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             discussion
             and
             resolution
             of
             all
             this
             (
             I
             am
             confident
             )
             if
             we
             be
             but
             candid
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             and
             respectfull
             hearers
             of
             one
             another
             :
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             (
             all
             this
             while
             )
             we
             are
             farther
             of
             ,
             in
             words
             ,
             in
             language
             and
             expressions
             ,
             then
             we
             
             are
             in
             matter
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             purposes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             beat
             the
             aire
             in
             a
             mistaken
             sence
             of
             words
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             bold
             in
             a
             word
             or
             two
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             the
             different
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               Episcopacy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             It
             will
             be
             maintained
             upon
             good
             ground
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             
               of
               divine
               right
               :
            
             it
             will
             be
             maintained
             upon
             grounds
             as
             good
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             
               not
               of
               divine
               right
               .
            
             The
             ambiguity
             lyes
             in
             the
             word
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
            
             and
             it
             must
             be
             put
             into
             a
             certainty
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             runne
             our selves
             into
             a
             certaine
             Labyrinth
             of
             words
             ,
             &
             lose
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Episcopacy
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             &
             no
             more
             :
             pardon
             me
             if
             I
             use
             expressions
             which
             you
             have
             received
             before
             :
             They
             were
             his
             ,
             they
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             
               Beza
            
             taught
             us
             both
             :
             who
             gives
             them
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               1
               Episcopatus
               Divinus
               .
            
             
               2
               Episcopatus
               Humanus
               .
            
             
               3
               Episcopatus
               Satanicus
               .
            
          
           
             Others
             in
             milder
             language
             do
             keepe
             the
             same
             sence
             :
             So
             you
             may
             please
             to
             say
             there
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               1
               Episcopus
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               2
               Episcopus
               Praeses
               .
            
             
               3
               Episcopus
               Princeps
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             we
             all
             do
             reverence
             :
             it
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             .
             You
             may
             safely
             write
             a
             
               Noli
               me
               tangere
            
             upon
             that
             :
             you
             have
             the
             holy
             
             text
             to
             warrant
             you
             .
             
             
               Noli
               tangere
               Christos
               meos
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             second
             also
             (
             in
             its
             degree
             )
             I
             doe
             highly
             honour
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             right
             venerable
             antiquity
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             find
             such
             Episcopacy
             among
             us
             ,
             I
             shall
             willingly
             submit
             thereto
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             prove
             but
             the
             ordinance
             of
             man
             .
             Kings
             are
             no
             more
             themselves
             .
             Yet
             being
             once
             invested
             ,
             obedience
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             by
             Divine
             right
             .
             
             You
             have
             another
             Text
             for
             this
             also
             .
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             first
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             obeyed
             for
             God
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             although
             the
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             (
             whilest
             it
             stands
             so
             ordained
             )
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             for
             God
             also
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             Episcopacy
             hath
             too
             much
             of
             the
             Principality
             .
             This
             I
             detest
             ,
             this
             I
             abhorre
             .
             This
             is
             originally
             and
             really
             Antichristian
             .
             Away
             with
             this
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             both
             
               Root
               and
               Branch
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             and
             patience
             ,
             I
             will
             (
             as
             briefly
             as
             I
             can
             )
             touch
             them
             over
             and
             explain
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             
             First
             
               Episcopus
               Pastor
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             is
             of
             
               divine
            
             
               right
               .
            
             Every
             Spirituall
             Shepherd
             is
             to
             have
             a
             flock
             :
             and
             every
             congregation
             must
             have
             a
             Pastor
             to
             oversee
             that
             flock
             .
             This
             is
             originall
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             Divine
             institution
             .
             I
             need
             not
             prove
             this
             Bishop
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             doubt
             of
             this
             
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
             look
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             in
             the
             twentieth
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             there
             he
             gives
             this
             charge
             .
             
               Take
               heed
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Bishops
               .
            
             I
             know
             well
             that
             this
             text
             is
             by
             some
             Expositors
             construed
             of
             other
             Bishops
             .
             But
             how
             ever
             here
             are
             Bishops
             by
             divine
             right
             .
             And
             (
             mark
             you
             !
             )
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             (
             God
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             blessed
             )
             he
             first
             made
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Originall
             is
             plain
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ▪
          
           
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             speakes
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             .
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               is
               among
               you
               :
               taking
               the
               Bishoprick
               thereof
               .
            
             Our
             english
             reading
             is
             
               the
               oversight
            
             thereof
             ,
             both
             the
             same
             .
             Overseers
             and
             Bishops
             differ
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Greeke
             name
             and
             an
             English
             :
             severall
             sounds
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             The
             originall
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               being
               Bishops
            
             thereof
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             .
          
           
             Now
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             this
             Episcopacy
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             remove
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Bishop
             of
             whom
             the
             most
             ancient
             
               Ignatius
               ,
            
             
             thus
             ,
             
               Episcopo
               subjecti
               estote
               ,
               velut
               Domino
               ,
               ipse
               enim
               vigilat
               pro
               animabus
               vestris
               .
            
          
           
             Away
             then
             with
             their
             impertinent
             objection
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             malady
             in
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Bishop
             :
             that
             the
             name
             is
             odious
             :
             you
             see
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             honoured
             this
             name
             and
             title
             ,
             with
             approbation
             .
             Nay
             this
             name
             and
             title
             must
             never
             sinke
             into
             obloquy
             ,
             it
             being
             one
             
             of
             the
             attributes
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             He
             is
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
          
           
             
             The
             second
             is
             
               Episcopus
               praeses
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             but
             
               Humanus
               Episcopatus
            
             (
             for
             I
             doe
             not
             determine
             the
             point
             already
             warme
             betweene
             a
             reverend
             and
             worthy
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Anti-pent-agonists
             )
             if
             it
             be
             not
             founded
             upon
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             it
             stands
             on
             good
             grounds
             ,
             and
             pleads
             its
             own
             right
             by
             a
             good
             title
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             
               jure
               Apostolico
               ,
            
             or
             
               jure
               Ecclestastico
               :
            
             or
             
               jure
               civili
               &
               constitutivo
               :
            
             or
             
               jure
               rationis
               &
               convenientiae
               .
            
             All
             or
             any
             of
             these
             do
             entitle
             it
             
               jure
               bono
               .
            
             And
             that
             by
             so
             good
             ,
             so
             approved
             a
             right
             ,
             that
             
               Mr.
               
               Speaker
               )
            
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             forbid
             any
             man
             from
             this
             houre
             for
             1600
             yeares
             upward
             ,
             to
             name
             any
             one
             age
             ,
             nay
             any
             one
             yeare
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Episcopacy
             was
             out
             of
             date
             in
             the
             best
             part
             of
             Christendome
             .
             By
             the
             word
             
               Bishop
            
             I
             do
             here
             understand
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Clergy
             eminent
             in
             honour
             and
             power
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             superiour
             degree
             ,
             above
             other
             men
             both
             Ministers
             and
             people
             within
             a
             certaine
             circuit
             or
             territory
             allotted
             and
             subjected
             to
             his
             particular
             care
             and
             survey
             in
             matters
             spirituall
             and
             affaires
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             you
             to
             repeat
             the
             character
             of
             this
             Bishop
             :
             I
             have
             formerly
             been
             bold
             with
             you
             in
             that
             kind
             .
             He
             had
             a
             precedency
             .
             He
             had
             
             a
             presidency
             :
             He
             had
             a
             power
             ,
             
               potestatem
               directivam
               ,
            
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             I
             gave
             you
             an
             instance
             ,
             very
             accommodate
             to
             my
             sence
             :
             (
             Master
             
               Speaker
               )
            
             your selfe
             are
             our
             Bishop
             ,
             we
             are
             your
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             made
             you
             our
             Bishop
             ,
             our
             Overseer
             ,
             our
             President
             :
             and
             now
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             neither
             we
             without
             you
             ,
             nor
             you
             without
             us
             ,
             can
             establish
             any
             one
             order
             .
             Not
             you
             without
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             your
             Assistants
             .
             So
             
               Ignatius
            
             of
             old
             ,
             
             
               The
               Presbyters
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Senate
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               band
               of
               Apostles
               .
            
             Nor
             we
             without
             you
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             same
             
               Ignatius
            
             (
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             presse
             his
             venerable
             authority
             ,
             although
             Ignorance
             and
             Arrogance
             have
             of
             late
             decryed
             both
             him
             and
             all
             Antiquity
             .
             )
             
             
               They
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               doe
               all
               things
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               without
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               such
               men
               Christ
               will
               say
               —
               Why
               doe
               you
               call
               me
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               the
               workes
               I
               bid
               you
               ?
               Such
               men
               doe
               seeme
               to
               me
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               not
               to
               be
               of
               good
               conscience
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               counterfeiters
               and
               dissemblers
               .
            
             Mark
             his
             judgement
             on
             such
             as
             would
             do
             all
             things
             
               without
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             
               Bishop
               President
            
             (
             and
             I
             plead
             for
             no
             other
             )
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             which
             I
             read
             in
             the
             same
             
               Ignatius
            
             (
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             you
             with
             any
             yonger
             ,
             or
             any
             weaker
             authority
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             hold
             my selfe
             within
             those
             Epistles
             that
             are
             
             indubiously
             his
             )
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             —
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               It
               is
               necessary
            
             (
             necessary
             he
             says
             )
             
               that
               you
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             Clearely
             then
             ,
             the
             
               Bishop
               President
            
             in
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             age
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             
               Quorum
            
             in
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             .
             And
             for
             this
             last
             age
             ,
             Reverend
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Zanchy
               ,
               Danaeus
               ,
            
             learned
             
               Chamier
               ,
            
             all
             admit
             ,
             none
             reject
             this
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             deny
             that
             ever
             any
             such
             Bishops
             were
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             purest
             times
             ,
             I
             intreat
             some
             one
             of
             them
             (
             if
             any
             such
             be
             here
             )
             to
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             me
             ,
             teach
             me
             ,
             how
             I
             may
             prove
             ,
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             an
             
               Alexander
            
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Julius
               Caesar
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               William
            
             the
             Conqueror
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             to
             me
             as
             playn
             ,
             as
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             President
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             constant
             ,
             permanent
             and
             perpetuall
             governors
             ,
             and
             moderators
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             And
             this
             being
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             I
             do
             hope
             that
             historicall
             proofe
             will
             be
             sufficient
             adequate
             proofe
             in
             that
             which
             in
             its
             fact
             is
             matter
             of
             History
             .
             But
             proofes
             herein
             are
             so
             manifold
             and
             so
             cleare
             ,
             
             that
             I
             borrow
             the
             free
             and
             true
             assertion
             of
             a
             worthy
             and
             a
             learned
             Gentleman
             :
             
               It
               may
               be
               thought
               want
               of
               will
               rather
               then
               want
               of
               light
               ,
               which
               makes
               men
               deny
               the
               antiquity
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             answer
             not
             me
             ,
             but
             answer
             
               Ignatius
               ,
            
             
             answer
             
               Clemens
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             and
             
               Irenaeus
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             answer
             the
             whole
             indisputed
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Asian
             ,
             the
             Europaean
             ,
             and
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             All
             ages
             ,
             All
             places
             ,
             All
             persons
             :
             Answer
             (
             I
             say
             )
             all
             these
             or
             (
             do
             as
             I
             do
             )
             yeild
             to
             the
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             a
             truth
             .
             
               Deque
               fide
               certâ
               ,
               sit
               tibi
               certa
               fides
               .
            
             But
             do
             not
             think
             to
             bring
             me
             into
             a
             dream
             of
             a
             new
             born
             ,
             or
             new
             to
             be
             born
             Church-government
             ,
             never
             known
             ,
             never
             seen
             in
             Christendome
             before
             this
             Age
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             all
             Episcopacy
             is
             Antichristian
             :
             Truly
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             they
             may
             (
             if
             they
             please
             )
             with
             as
             sound
             reason
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             knowledge
             say
             that
             all
             Church-government
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             there
             are
             some
             abroad
             ripe
             for
             such
             a
             sence
             .
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             Let
             us
             be
             wiser
             than
             to
             cosen
             our selves
             with
             words
             ,
             and
             through
             a
             mistaken
             Logomachy
             run
             our selves
             into
             a
             Church
             Anarchy
             .
             If
             you
             talke
             with
             a
             Papist
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             presently
             he
             is
             up
             with
             the
             word
             
               Catholike
               ;
               Catholike
            
             he
             tels
             you
             he
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Catholike
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             This
             go's
             off
             
               Ore
               rotundo
               :
            
             but
             require
             him
             to
             speak
             playn
             English
             —
             The
             
               Vniversall
               Roman
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             then
             you
             may
             laugh
             him
             into
             silence
             .
             Just
             so
             :
             some
             cry
             ,
             away
             with
             
               Bishops
               ,
               no
               Bishops
               :
            
             no
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             kind
             .
             I
             desire
             one
             of
             that
             sence
             to
             
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             sadly
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             an
             
               Overseer
            
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Ancient
             S.
             
               Clement
            
             (
             whom
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             calleth
             his
             
               Fellow-workman
               )
            
             in
             his
             undoubted
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             doth
             foretell
             that
             a
             time
             should
             come
             ,
             when
             there
             would
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Contention
               about
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Bishop
               .
            
             I
             think
             the
             time
             is
             now
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             make
             that
             my
             contention
             :
             But
             for
             the
             government
             by
             an
             Episcopall
             presidency
             ,
             shew
             me
             any
             thing
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             holy
             word
             :
             Shew
             me
             any
             thing
             more
             honoured
             by
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             first
             and
             the
             latter
             times
             :
             Shew
             me
             any
             more
             rationall
             and
             prudentiall
             way
             of
             government
             ,
             and
             I
             yeild
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Some
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             do
             plead
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             fresh
             example
             ,
             and
             late
             practice
             of
             our
             neighbour
             Churches
             .
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             are
             not
             we
             herein
             as
             fit
             to
             give
             them
             our
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             their
             example
             ?
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             heare
             yesterdays
             example
             pressed
             as
             an
             argument
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             all-seeing
             providence
             through
             all
             ages
             to
             the
             contrary
             turned
             aside
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             as
             not
             worth
             an
             answer
             .
             Or
             if
             an
             answer
             you
             get
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             this
             dead
             one
             ,
             wherein
             (
             as
             in
             a
             
               mare
               mortuum
               )
            
             they
             would
             drown
             all
             reply
             .
             Oh
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             began
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             what
             ?
             Therefore
             (
             say
             
             they
             )
             this
             Episcopacy
             is
             that
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             :
             And
             so
             they
             do
             desperately
             conclude
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
            
             did
             never
             support
             his
             Church
             with
             a
             good
             government
             till
             
               Farell
            
             and
             
               Frumentius
            
             did
             drive
             their
             Bishop
             out
             of
             
               Geneva
               :
            
             or
             since
             then
             ,
             untill
             Presbytery
             begat
             independency
             .
             But
             their
             Syllogisme
             is
             as
             true
             Logick
             and
             as
             Consequentiall
             ,
             as
             our
             Kentish
             Proverb
             ,
             that
             
               Tenterden
               Steeple
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Goodwin
               sands
               .
            
             Both
             Arguments
             are
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             mood
             and
             figure
             .
             But
             I
             return
             and
             proceed
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             asserted
             this
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
             as
             Divine
             ,
             yet
             I
             professe
             that
             it
             soares
             aloft
             ,
             
               —
               Et
               caput
               inter
               nubila
               condit
               .
            
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             strongly
             received
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             succeed
             to
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             honours
             Episcopacy
             ,
             by
             entitling
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             thereunto
             ,
             for
             
               Matthias
            
             is
             chosen
             to
             
               take
               a
               Bishoprick
            
             (
             the
             very
             word
             there
             )
             which
             
               Judas
            
             lost
             by
             
               going
               to
               his
               owne
               place
               .
            
             
          
           
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             tels
             you
             ,
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               faythfull
               saying
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               desire
               a
               Bishopricke
               ,
               he
               desireth
               a
               good
               worke
               .
            
             And
             this
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             writes
             not
             at
             large
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             body
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             Rome
             or
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             in
             directed
             unto
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             then
             designed
             to
             be
             the
             particular
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             President
             and
             Overseer
             of
             
               Ephesus
               .
            
          
           
           
             Two
             things
             are
             (
             or
             may
             be
             )
             here
             objected
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             can
             be
             found
             ,
             expresly
             mandatory
             ,
             requiring
             the
             Office
             of
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Next
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             is
             in
             some
             places
             plainly
             given
             unto
             Presbyters
             .
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             put
             me
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             yeild
             unto
             Episcopacy
             ▪
             untill
             you
             have
             a
             Text
             expresly
             positive
             therein
             ,
             consider
             if
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             you
             do
             not
             let
             loose
             many
             other
             points
             as
             well
             as
             this
             .
             Shew
             me
             an
             expresse
             for
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             be
             weekly
             celebrated
             .
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             divers
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             
               terminis
               terminantibus
               .
            
             What
             have
             you
             there
             for
             
               Paedo-baptisme
               ?
            
             What
             precept
             or
             example
             have
             you
             frō
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             women
             shal
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             Why
             should
             women
             be
             baptised
             ,
             since
             the
             covenant
             (
             to
             wch
             baptisme
             doth
             succeed
             )
             Circumcision
             ,
             was
             a
             seale
             between
             God
             and
             men
             onely
             ?
             what
             have
             you
             there
             expresse
             ,
             why
             I
             may
             not
             beleeve
             the
             Trinity
             to
             be
             three
             Almighties
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             three
             persons
             ,
             &
             but
             one
             Almighty
             ?
          
           
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             the
             golden
             rule
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
               ,
            
             is
             an
             unfailing
             guide
             .
             
               Quod
               ubique
               ,
               quod
               semper
               ,
               quod
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
            
             look
             what
             among
             Christians
             ,
             hath
             been
             every where
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             by
             all
             men
             universally
             received
             ,
             
               Atque
               id
               quidem
               verè
               est
               Catholicum
               ,
            
             and
             there
             you
             may
             rest
             secured
             .
             So
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             for
             
             right
             sence
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             and
             for
             warrant
             of
             this
             Episcopacy
             ,
             the
             universall
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             immediately
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             undeniable
             cōmentary
             to
             cleare
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
             is
             and
             was
             of
             
               Apostolicall
               allowance
               ,
            
             if
             not
             of
             
               Apostolicall
               institution
               .
            
             And
             thus
             in
             other
             points
             doth
             
               Tertullian
            
             argue
             against
             
               Marcion
               ,
            
             and
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             against
             the
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             exception
             is
             thus
             .
             These
             Bishops
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             but
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             is
             given
             to
             Presbyters
             also
             in
             holy
             writ
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             Episcopacy
             is
             not
             a
             severall
             degree
             from
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             Surely
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             if
             this
             argument
             be
             a
             sound
             one
             ,
             then
             Apostleship
             it selfe
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             severall
             order
             and
             degree
             from
             the
             70.
             
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             had
             been
             a
             vaine
             thing
             to
             take
             
               Matthias
            
             from
             a
             Disciple
             into
             the
             
               lot
            
             and
             
               fellowship
            
             of
             an
             Apostolate
             .
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             doth
             not
             degrade
             himselfe
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             when
             he
             entitleth
             himself
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               a
               fellow
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
             That
             very
             Office
             which
             is
             called
             
               a
               Bishopricke
               ,
            
             
             is
             within
             4.
             or
             5.
             verses
             following
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Ministery
               of
               an
               Apostleship
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             will
             argue
             from
             community
             of
             names
             to
             identity
             of
             Office
             (
             so
             is
             done
             in
             the
             titles
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             )
             surely
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             many
             more
             Apostles
             then
             they
             who
             
               saw
               the
               Lord
               
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
             So
             
               Barnabas
            
             is
             called
             an
             
               Apostle
               .
            
             
             So
             
               Andronicus
            
             and
             
               Junius
            
             are
             
               among
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             cals
             
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
            
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
             So
             speaking
             to
             
               Titus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             stiled
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Shal
             I
             conclude
             that
             all
             these
             who
             are
             thus
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             
             were
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             proper
             acceptation
             very
             Apostles
             ?
             No
             man
             will
             say
             so
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             (
             from
             community
             of
             name
             to
             identity
             of
             Office
             ,
             which
             argument
             by
             Antiprelatical
             men
             ,
             is
             much
             enforced
             )
             I
             may
             prove
             an
             Apostle
             and
             a
             Deacon
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Office
             .
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             calleth
             his
             Apostleship
             but
             a
             Deaconry
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               I
               was
               made
               a
               Deacon
               .
            
             
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             Apostles
             be
             called
             Deacons
             ,
             
             and
             Deacons
             be
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Offices
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             distinct
             and
             severall
             :
             So
             may
             the
             same
             men
             be
             called
             sometime
             Bishops
             ,
             sometime
             Elders
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             two
             different
             degrees
             remain
             different
             and
             unconfounded
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             enforcing
             such
             argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             parity
             in
             degree
             by
             the
             community
             of
             Appellation
             ,
             since
             you
             may
             read
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             
               a
            
             Deacon
             ,
             an
             
               b
            
             Evangelist
             ,
             an
             
               c
            
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             
               d
            
             Bishop
             .
             But
             forbearing
             this
             ,
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             I
             come
             now
             in
             briefe
             to
             my
             third
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               Episcopus
               Princeps
               .
            
             This
             ,
             this
             third
             
             
             age
             ,
             is
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             song
             ,
             
               —
               De
               duro
               est
               ultima
               ferro
               .
            
             Gold
             was
             the
             first
             :
             the
             second
             was
             bright
             and
             glistering
             ,
             a
             silver
             age
             at
             least
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             this
             where
             we
             now
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             Iron
             ,
             I
             and
             rusty
             too
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Clergy
             Monarch
             whom
             we
             would
             avoyd
             .
             This
             ambition
             of
             a
             sole
             power
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             old
             sin
             ,
             it
             began
             in
             
               Diotrephes
               ,
            
             of
             whō
             the
             Apostle
             complaines
             that
             he
             was
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               Primatum
               dilexit
               ,
            
             he
             loved
             to
             be
             a
             Primate
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             sole
             in
             authority
             .
             He
             
               (
               Diotrephes
            
             alone
             )
             did
             
               cast
               the
               brethren
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             threaten
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             
             
               He
               will
               bring
               the
               deeds
               of
               Diotrephes
               to
               remembrance
               .
            
          
           
             This
             dangerous
             soleship
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             our
             Church
             indeed
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             
               Pestilentia
               Cathedrae
               ,
            
             the
             very
             pest
             and
             poyson
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             which
             must
             away
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             gone
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             feare
             their
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             they
             could
             neither
             oppresse
             good
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             preferre
             dull
             droanes
             ,
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             nor
             pragmaticall
             innovators
             .
             If
             they
             had
             not
             been
             so
             sole
             in
             power
             ,
             our
             many
             severall
             chaires
             for
             Religion
             had
             not
             groned
             with
             such
             number
             &
             weight
             of
             complaints
             .
             But
             by
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             bin
             able
             to
             do
             mischiefe
             above
             beliefe
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               ipse
               miror
               ,
               
               vixque
               jam
               facto
               malo
            
             
               Potuisse
               fieri
               credo
               .
               —
            
          
           
           
             The
             exemplar
             piety
             ,
             the
             ardent
             love
             ,
             and
             sweet
             humility
             of
             holy
             Bishops
             in
             the
             first
             foure
             centuries
             ,
             did
             worke
             so
             farre
             upon
             the
             credulous
             hopes
             of
             both
             Clergie
             and
             Laity
             ,
             that
             presuming
             to
             find
             in
             the
             same
             Chaire
             a
             succession
             of
             the
             same
             goodnesse
             ,
             they
             became
             guilty
             of
             a
             desperate
             submission
             to
             a
             sole
             power
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             before
             they
             knew
             what
             changes
             ,
             and
             what
             consequences
             they
             should
             feele
             .
          
           
             
               Ignatius
            
             the
             great
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             doth
             discriminate
             his
             own
             Episcopacy
             ,
             from
             an
             Apostleship
             ,
             even
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             a
             soleship
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               command
               you
               as
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Bishop
             keepes
             a
             dangerous
             distance
             betweene
             his
             own
             Pharisaicall
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Plebeian
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             ,
             all
             in
             order
             as
             good
             ,
             &
             many
             of
             them
             in
             merit
             better
             then
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             To
             draw
             this
             to
             a
             point
             :
             The
             first
             Episcopacy
             we
             all
             are
             vow'd
             unto
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             none
             will
             dissent
             from
             ,
             but
             a
             lover
             of
             Novellisme
             :
             The
             third
             ,
             none
             can
             submit
             unto
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             content
             to
             be
             passive
             in
             a
             Tyranny
             .
             Away
             then
             with
             that
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             alone
             ,
             and
             then
             away
             with
             their
             needlesse
             question
             who
             say
             :
             shew
             us
             another
             government
             ,
             before
             you
             take
             this
             away
             .
          
           
             Away
             with
             that
             
               interregnum
            
             of
             Lay-Commissioners
             ,
             
             the
             high
             roade
             way
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             degree
             to
             Anarchy
             .
             Renovation
             is
             not
             Innovation
             ,
             to
             Reforme
             is
             not
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             new
             forme
             ,
             but
             to
             purge
             the
             present
             forme
             ,
             by
             reducing
             it
             unto
             the
             old
             .
             
               Quaerite
               antiquas
               semitas
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               state
               super
               eas
               .
               State
               ▪
            
             stay
             there
             :
             we
             may
             keepe
             our
             places
             ,
             though
             we
             change
             our
             postures
             .
             Away
             with
             our
             present
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
            
             but
             give
             us
             the
             ancient
             
               Presidency
               .
            
             Both
             may
             be
             done
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Speaker
               ,
            
             This
             way
             of
             Commissioners
             ,
             wherein
             five
             Lay
             men
             shall
             have
             the
             controll
             of
             all
             that
             is
             or
             was
             of
             Clergy
             cognisance
             and
             function
             :
             
               mirabile
               dictu
               ,
            
             I
             want
             words
             .
             —
             I
             much
             fear
             that
             this
             may
             prove
             ,
             a
             dangerous
             new
             way
             ,
             to
             let
             in
             other
             new
             wayes
             hereafter
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             what
             view
             ,
             what
             shew
             ,
             what
             face
             of
             a
             Church
             shall
             poor
             England
             have
             ?
             England
             of
             late
             the
             glory
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             Christendome
             reformed
             !
             My
             heart
             akes
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             when
             Christendome
             was
             ready
             to
             come
             over
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             ready
             to
             run
             away
             from
             our selves
             :
             And
             to
             see
             that
             we
             labour
             so
             much
             for
             
               Ruine
            
             &
             Eradication
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             like
             to
             lose
             (
             by
             a
             not
             seasonable
             laying
             hold
             thereon
             )
             the
             most
             glorious
             hopes
             of
             a
             full
             and
             blessed
             
               Reformation
            
             that
             ever
             lay
             before
             a
             Parliament
             .
             The
             issue
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             have
             
               Ruine
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             have
             
               Ruine
               .
            
             If
             at
             present
             we
             have
             that
             active
             
               Ruine
            
             so
             much
             pursued
             ,
             we
             shall
             shortly
             have
             a
             passive
             
               Ruine
            
             undesired
             .
             
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             fond
             of
             this
             ill
             sounding
             Proverbe
             :
             
             Take
             away
             both
             
               Root
               and
               Branch
               :
            
             it
             is
             threatned
             as
             a
             curse
             ,
             I
             never
             read
             it
             any
             whereas
             the
             language
             of
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             But
             
               (
               Sir
               )
               Vsquequo
               ?
            
             How
             long
             shall
             we
             be
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             of
             Anarchy
             ?
             No
             time
             ,
             no
             bound
             set
             ,
             no
             period
             fixed
             to
             our
             confusion
             of
             governement
             ?
             How
             dare
             we
             thus
             discompose
             ,
             disfigure
             ,
             and
             deforme
             the
             beauty
             of
             our
             Church
             ?
             will
             your
             commissionated
             Church
             be
             
               comely
               as
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               as
               the
               curtaines
               of
               Solomon
               ?
            
             Where
             is
             that
             
               Acies
               ordinata
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             prophesied
             to
             be
             
               terrible
               as
               an
               army
               with
               banners
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Prophet
             
               Zachary
            
             the
             Lord
             doth
             threaten
             it
             as
             a
             curse
             ,
             
             to
             breake
             
               both
               his
               Staves
               :
            
             both
             that
             of
             
               Beauty
            
             (
             which
             is
             interpreted
             the
             beautifull
             order
             of
             government
             )
             and
             that
             of
             
               Bands
            
             (
             which
             is
             construed
             brotherly
             unity
             :
             )
             and
             surely
             I
             thinke
             
               order
            
             and
             
               unity
               ,
            
             if
             one
             be
             broken
             ,
             neither
             is
             firme
             .
             Let
             this
             then
             happen
             to
             other
             nations
             ,
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             but
             wth
             us
             let
             the
             
               hands
               of
               unity
               ,
            
             &
             the
             
               beauty
               of
               order
            
             be
             our
             double
             support
             :
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             bemoan
             our selves
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ,
             
             
               Howle
               ye
               firre
               trees
               ,
               for
               the
               Cedar
               is
               fallen
               :
               Because
               all
               the
               mighty
               are
               destroyed
               —
               for
               the
               defenced
               forrest
               is
               cut
               downe
               .
               There
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               howling
               of
               Shepheards
               ,
               for
               their
               glory
               is
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             here
             freely
             and
             heartily
             professe
             ,
             
             that
             I
             am
             none
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             1600
             yea
             after
             my
             Saviour
             came
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             ,
             wil
             consent
             to
             give
             a
             new
             rule
             ,
             a
             new
             invented
             government
             to
             his
             Church
             never
             known
             untill
             this
             age
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             thinke
             (
             who
             can
             thinke
             it
             
               salva
               pietate
               ?
               )
            
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             came
             downe
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             plant
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             erect
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             erect
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             plant
             this
             Church
             ,
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             since
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             the
             deare
             price
             of
             his
             precious
             blood
             but
             either
             never
             would
             or
             never
             could
             〈…〉
             government
             ,
             till
             we
             were
             〈…〉
             of
             such
             assertions
             that
             〈…〉
             consequences
             〈…〉
             impiety
             ,
             and
             may
             leade
             on
             a
             new
             path
             to
             Atheisme
             .
             Believe
             it
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             believe
             this
             :
             
             The
             
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             (
             I
             speake
             with
             zeale
             and
             reverence
             )
             of
             such
             an
             improvidence
             ,
             to
             erect
             his
             kingdome
             then
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             it
             his
             rule
             but
             now
             .
             Joyne
             with
             me
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             
               Sir
               )
            
             in
             this
             Faith
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             
               on
               whose
               shoulder
               the
               government
               did
               rest
               ,
            
             
             did
             not
             immediately
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             after
             forsake
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             abandon
             it
             to
             Antichristianisme
             ,
             
             with
             whom
             at
             first
             he
             promised
             to
             be
             
               alway
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             we
             are
             all
             quick
             sented
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             on
             fire
             to
             heare
             of
             an
             arbitrary
             rule
             in
             the
             civill
             
             State
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             be
             equally
             or
             more
             zealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             bringing
             in
             an
             arbitrary
             rule
             into
             his
             House
             .
             Take
             heed
             
               (
               Sir
               )
            
             let
             us
             all
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             a
             dangerous
             parity
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             bring
             in
             among
             us
             :
             &
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             presume
             to
             set
             the
             stampe
             of
             divine
             authority
             upon
             that
             counterfeit
             mettal
             .
          
           
             Parity
             of
             degrees
             in
             Church-government
             hath
             no
             foundation
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             is
             as
             absonous
             to
             reason
             ,
             as
             parity
             in
             a
             State
             or
             family
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             a
             fancy
             ,
             a
             dream
             ,
             a
             meer
             
               non
               entity
               ,
            
             it
             neither
             hath
             nor
             ever
             had
             a
             being
             .
             If
             it
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             absolute
             Anarchisme
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             nothing
             ,
             for
             privation
             of
             government
             is
             not
             a
             government
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             imparity
             is
             from
             Divine
             authority
             :
             our
             Saviour
             did
             plant
             it
             ,
             &
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             a
             plant
             that
             should
             grow
             and
             continue
             .
             By
             the
             way
             I
             presse
             you
             not
             wth
             instances
             of
             Gods
             Church
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             thogh
             that
             ,
             &
             this
             under
             the
             Gospel
             were
             both
             planted
             by
             the
             same
             All-knowing
             wisdome
             .
             From
             the
             equity
             of
             which
             law
             there
             ,
             &
             from
             the
             imparity
             of
             governors
             therein
             ,
             a
             most
             solid
             and
             unfailing
             argument
             may
             be
             deduced
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             an
             imparity
             also
             under
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             ever
             so
             .
             And
             without
             all
             peradventure
             ,
             if
             Church
             imparity
             did
             (
             in
             its
             own
             being
             )
             lye
             crosse
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             law
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             God
             never
             would
             ,
             never
             could
             have
             commanded
             it
             .
             But
             that
             our
             Saviour
             also
             
             so
             in
             the
             Evangelicall
             Church
             did
             plant
             imparity
             is
             most
             cleare
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             chose
             his
             
               a
            
             12.
             
             
               Apostles
               .
            
             Afterward
             he
             appointed
             
               b
            
             70.
             
             
               Disciples
               :
            
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             affirm
             that
             these
             were
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Degree
             .
             If
             they
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             what
             needed
             so
             curious
             
               c
            
             supplement
             when
             once
             the
             number
             was
             reduced
             to
             eleven
             ?
             After
             our
             Saviours
             ascension
             ,
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             did
             ordaine
             another
             imparity
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             of
             
               d
            
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             
               e
            
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             biddeth
             some
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             
               watch
               and
               observe
               ;
            
             He
             commendeth
             others
             if
             they
             desire
             
               f
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             
               Oversee
               .
            
             So
             are
             there
             
               g
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               labourers
               in
               the
               word
               ,
            
             and
             you
             know
             who
             was
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               h
            
             
               a
               wise
               master-builder
               ,
            
             which
             is
             more
             then
             others
             were
             ,
             though
             all
             be
             called
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               i
            
             
               fellow-workmen
               ,
               fellow-labourers
            
             in
             the
             spirituall
             building
             .
             Farther
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             as
             you
             read
             
               k
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               souldiers
               ,
            
             and
             
               l
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               fellow-souldiers
               :
            
             so
             you
             may
             read
             also
             that
             there
             were
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               m
            
             
               Leaders
            
             and
             
               Governors
               ,
            
             such
             as
             had
             
               oversight
            
             and
             must
             be
             
               obeyed
               .
            
             The
             Elder
             or
             Presbyter
             is
             frequent
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             in
             power
             and
             honour
             above
             these
             (
             not
             as
             our
             novellists
             do
             fondly
             construe
             under
             these
             )
             
               n
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               the
               ruling
               Presbyters
               .
            
             One
             of
             which
             number
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             call
             
               o
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               The
               Ruler
               .
            
             As
             in
             
               p
            
             
               Ignatius
            
             there
             are
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               The
               Leaders
               or
               Rulers
               of
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Is
             there
             no
             imparity
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             Then
             the
             Rulers
             and
             the
             ruled
             are
             the
             same
             in
             Logick
             .
             But
             for
             
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             cleare
             and
             confident
             in
             this
             that
             imparity
             in
             power
             among
             persons
             officed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             both
             lawfull
             and
             expedient
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             if
             order
             ,
             decency
             ,
             Necessity
             ,
             Universall
             practice
             ,
             Apostolicall
             example
             ,
             and
             Divine
             authority
             can
             altogether
             make
             but
             one
             concludent
             argument
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             I
             do
             humbly
             and
             earnestly
             entreat
             ,
             &
             beg
             of
             every
             member
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             seriously
             and
             sadly
             to
             examine
             his
             own
             soule
             (
             never
             more
             cause
             then
             in
             this
             present
             vote
             )
             what
             end
             and
             what
             ultimate
             ayme
             he
             hath
             in
             this
             dreadfull
             Bill
             .
             What
             is
             the
             government
             his
             heart
             doth
             wish
             for
             ?
             Three
             ways
             of
             Church-government
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             the
             
               Episcopall
               ,
            
             the
             
               Presbyteriall
               ,
            
             and
             that
             new
             born
             bastard
             
               Independency
               :
               Non
               datur
               quartum
               .
            
             The
             last
             of
             these
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             confounding
             Ataxy
             ,
             rent
             upon
             rent
             ,
             and
             a
             schisme
             of
             schismes
             ,
             untill
             all
             Church
             community
             be
             torn
             into
             Atomes
             ,
             every
             three
             men
             ,
             (
             
               a
            
             nay
             every
             three
             women
             )
             dissociating
             themselves
             into
             an
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               a
               wilworship
            
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             which
             fondly
             &
             madly
             they
             would
             call
             a
             Church
             .
             Where
             and
             in
             what
             corner
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             this
             aery
             Independency
             been
             asleep
             untill
             these
             daies
             ?
             
               Quo
               consule
               ?
            
             under
             what
             Kings
             raigne
             was
             it
             born
             ?
             where
             may
             I
             heare
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             being
             ?
             where
             may
             I
             read
             (
             below
             the
             world
             in
             the
             Moone
             )
             that
             ever
             it
             had
             a
             being
             ?
             I
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             brand
             it
             with
             the
             name
             of
             a
             new-minted
             
             Seminary
             for
             all
             self-pride
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             schisme
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             libertinisme
             ,
             except
             an
             outward
             seeming
             saintship
             .
             A
             pestilence
             to
             all
             government
             ,
             a
             traiterous
             and
             a
             clouted
             Anarchy
             .
             If
             this
             way
             have
             any
             favourers
             in
             this
             House
             ,
             let
             them
             owne
             their
             Religion
             and
             speake
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Presbyteriall
             way
             ,
             a
             more
             orderly
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             tempered
             novelty
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             a
             novelty
             ,
             and
             indeed
             but
             elder
             brother
             to
             Independency
             :
             upon
             this
             you
             had
             my
             sence
             at
             midsomer
             last
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             that
             I
             can
             point
             out
             when
             it
             began
             :
             since
             my
             father
             was
             born
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             sure
             at
             most
             in
             my
             grandfathers
             days
             :
             and
             it
             is
             my
             fixed
             resolution
             that
             since
             (
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             I
             am
             of
             the
             oldest
             Religion
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             consent
             to
             any
             but
             to
             the
             oldest
             government
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             is
             Episcopall
             :
             the
             originall
             whereof
             is
             high
             ,
             and
             beyond
             my
             search
             to
             define
             :
             yet
             this
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             affirme
             :
             it
             had
             a
             Being
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             allowed
             Being
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             purest
             age
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             if
             it
             be
             not
             of
             
               Apostolicall
               institution
               ,
            
             yet
             cleare
             enough
             it
             is
             of
             
               Apostolicall
               permission
               .
            
             It
             will
             be
             said
             that
             our
             Bishops
             are
             nothing
             such
             :
             yet
             
               (
               Sir
               ,
            
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             may
             not
             they
             be
             easier
             made
             such
             ,
             then
             the
             Dutch
             or
             Scottish
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             a
             new-England
             Independency
             can
             be
             ?
             what
             is
             our
             work
             but
             to
             reforme
             ?
             I
             would
             the
             question
             were
             put
             whether
             our
             Episcopacy
             shall
             be
             reformed
             or
             not
             .
          
           
           
             But
             
               (
               Mr.
               Speaker
               )
            
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             degrees
             in
             Episcopacie
             it self
             :
             and
             to
             this
             point
             also
             ,
             give
             mee
             leave
             to
             expresse
             my self
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             although
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             you
             are
             herein
             prae-resolved
             as
             I
             wish
             .
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             the
             stairs
             are
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             ambition
             (
             that
             first
             made
             Divels
             )
             is
             so
             apt
             to
             climbe
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             the
             ladder
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             ;
             The
             (
             1
             )
             Priest
             would
             be
             a
             (
             2
             )
             rurall
             Deane
             .
             He
             an
             (
             3
             )
             Archdeacon
             .
             Then
             (
             4
             )
             a
             Bishop
             .
             An
             (
             5
             )
             Archbishop
             .
             A
             (
             6
             )
             Metropolitan
             .
             A
             (
             7
             )
             Primate
             .
             The
             Primate
             would
             be
             a
             (
             8
             )
             Patriarch
             (
             his
             owne
             book
             breathed
             that
             hope
             )
             and
             once
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             why
             not
             a
             (
             9
             )
             Pope
             ?
             Thus
             have
             you
             nine
             degrees
             of
             a
             terrestriall
             Hierarchy
             ,
             sutable
             to
             the
             invented
             nine
             orders
             of
             a
             Coelestiall
             Hierarchy
             among
             the
             Angels
             .
             It
             was
             a
             fond
             fancy
             to
             invent
             them
             in
             the
             world
             above
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             prove
             a
             dangerous
             folly
             in
             us
             to
             suffer
             these
             in
             the
             world
             below
             .
             One
             of
             the
             links
             of
             this
             chaine
             is
             almost
             burst
             asunder
             :
             
             never
             let
             that
             be
             sodered
             again
             .
             
               Sir
               ,
               In
               uno
               Syllâ
               multi
               Marii
               :
            
             Cut
             off
             but
             one
             
               Archiepiscopacie
               ,
            
             and
             you
             shall
             at
             once
             destroy
             with
             it
             ,
             both
             Metropolitan
             ,
             Primate
             and
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             the
             Pope
             also
             .
             Archiepiscopie
             !
             why
             ,
             who
             ever
             voted
             that
             to
             be
             divine
             ?
             nay
             ,
             who
             can
             give
             a
             good
             morall
             and
             prudentiall
             reason
             for
             the
             subsistence
             of
             Archiepiscopie
             ?
             This
             indeed
             
             is
             a
             Prince
             among
             the
             Lordly
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             doe
             swear
             Canonicall
             fealty
             and
             allegeance
             to
             his
             soveraigne
             Miter
             .
             But
             I
             forbear
             ,
             being
             confident
             there
             is
             a
             concurrency
             enough
             in
             this
             House
             to
             vote
             the
             Abolition
             of
             that
             needlesse
             and
             that
             dangerous
             degree
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             my
             sence
             is
             thus
             in
             briefe
             .
             Away
             with
             Archiepiscopacy
             both
             
               root
               and
               branch
               .
            
             Away
             with
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             both
             
               root
               and
               branch
               .
            
             Touch
             not
             our
             Pastor
             Bishop
             .
             Reform
             ,
             reduce
             ,
             replant
             our
             Bishop
             President
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             his
             Presbytery
             .
             Give
             him
             his
             ancient
             ,
             due
             ,
             and
             proper
             power
             .
             Let
             him
             ordain
             &
             censure
             ,
             but
             with
             due
             assistancie
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             Reason
             and
             necessity
             ,
             and
             all
             exemplar
             government
             require
             this
             Episcopacy
             :
             Shew
             me
             a
             Colledge
             without
             a
             Master
             :
             A
             Citie
             without
             a
             Governour
             :
             A
             ship
             without
             a
             Pylot
             :
             An
             Army
             without
             a
             Generall
             :
             Doe
             the
             States
             thrive
             without
             an
             Excellency
             ?
             or
             doth
             
               Venice
            
             prosper
             without
             a
             Duke
             ?
             or
             can
             you
             secure
             our
             own
             House
             in
             order
             without
             a
             Speaker
             ?
          
           
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             among
             us
             say
             ,
             if
             then
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             like
             a
             Pylot
             ,
             onely
             for
             a
             voyage
             :
             let
             him
             be
             like
             your self
             ,
             a
             Speaker
             onely
             for
             a
             Parliament
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             but
             so
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             better
             then
             any
             other
             way
             that
             I
             see
             yet
             propounded
             to
             you
             ;
             far
             better
             then
             the
             hazardous
             way
             of
             Commissioners
             ,
             that
             shall
             begin
             
             now
             ,
             and
             end
             no
             man
             knows
             when
             .
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             I
             come
             in
             againe
             upon
             my
             own
             ground
             ,
             and
             doe
             affirme
             that
             
               ab
               initio
               non
               fuit
               sic
               ;
            
             your
             Bishop
             of
             old
             was
             not
             occasionall
             
               pro
               re
               natâ
               ,
            
             and
             immediately
             degraded
             ,
             nothing
             so
             :
             but
             continued
             a
             fixed
             constant
             ,
             perpetuall
             moderator
             and
             president
             for
             life
             ,
             unlesse
             outed
             for
             his
             own
             demerits
             .
             I
             am
             for
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             have
             allowed
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             ancient
             times
             hath
             honoured
             it
             .
          
           
             Take
             this
             also
             farther
             to
             approve
             it
             .
             If
             your
             Bishop
             President
             be
             not
             constant
             ,
             the
             encouragement
             to
             Pietie
             and
             Learning
             will
             not
             be
             so
             constant
             .
             Let
             desert
             in
             the
             Church
             have
             in
             its
             own
             sphaere
             (
             as
             desert
             in
             the
             civil
             State
             hath
             )
             a
             constant
             reward
             of
             Honour
             and
             of
             Profit
             .
             For
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             must
             invite
             forth
             Learning
             and
             industry
             ,
             or
             you
             shall
             have
             none
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             you
             (
             with
             my
             imperfections
             )
             my
             sense
             upon
             Episcopall
             government
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             of
             your
             Bill
             ,
             I
             passe
             in
             brief
             unto
             their
             Cathedrall
             Covents
             ,
             my
             second
             distribution
             .
             
               Mr.
               Speaker
               .
            
             I
             have
             beene
             diligent
             and
             attentive
             to
             the
             whole
             procedure
             of
             all
             debates
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             ,
             just
             where
             I
             ever
             was
             ,
             nothing
             moved
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             changed
             ,
             unlesse
             this
             be
             a
             change
             ;
             that
             by
             hearing
             my
             owne
             sense
             better
             argued
             for
             by
             others
             ,
             then
             I
             could
             doe
             for
             my self
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             deeper
             fortifyed
             within
             me
             .
          
           
           
             One
             main
             exception
             to
             the
             quite
             voting
             away
             our
             Cathedrals
             ,
             ever
             was
             and
             doth
             yet
             remaine
             with
             me
             .
             That
             which
             sticks
             with
             me
             is
             this
             :
             what
             certainty
             ,
             what
             security
             shall
             I
             have
             that
             
               Learning
            
             and
             
               Religion
            
             shall
             have
             a
             perpetuall
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             a
             sure
             reward
             of
             
               Honour
            
             and
             of
             
               Profit
            
             proportionall
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             your
             Vote
             already
             passed
             will
             secure
             me
             ;
             nothing
             so
             :
             You
             have
             indeed
             voted
             that
             
               all
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               shall
               be
               employed
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               Learning
               and
               Pietie
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Lands
             ?
             They
             are
             Cathedrall
             also
             :
             if
             you
             take
             away
             the
             present
             proprietor
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             we
             shall
             not
             rifle
             for
             it
             ;
             Shall
             we
             make
             a
             gift
             of
             what
             is
             none
             of
             our
             own
             ?
             or
             shall
             we
             cure
             the
             Common-wealth
             at
             the
             cost
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             I
             heare
             little
             said
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             I
             hear
             too
             much
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             proceed
             .
             This
             Vote
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             not
             secure
             mee
             :
             It
             is
             too
             generall
             .
             My
             reason
             why
             I
             am
             not
             herewith
             satisfied
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             for
             ought
             this
             Vote
             expresseth
             ,
             you
             may
             give
             all
             the
             Land
             to
             any
             one
             use
             onely
             ,
             and
             performe
             your
             Vote
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             wealth
             of
             Deaneries
             be
             distributed
             among
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             onely
             ,
             your
             Vote
             is
             fulfilled
             ;
             But
             all
             the
             
               Learning
            
             and
             the
             
               Pietie
               ,
            
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             thereby
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
           
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             therefore
             stick
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             your
             generall
             Vote
             so
             inwardly
             ,
             that
             untill
             I
             doe
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             use
             and
             the
             particular
             disposall
             of
             this
             great
             revenue
             (
             both
             Episcopall
             and
             conventuall
             )
             shall
             be
             ,
             I
             cannot
             concurre
             to
             vote
             away
             the
             present
             possessours
             thereof
             :
             No
             ,
             nor
             the
             future
             successours
             thereunto
             .
             Our
             Deans
             and
             Prebends
             as
             now
             they
             stand
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             of
             late
             abused
             themselves
             ,
             are
             both
             burdensome
             and
             scandalous
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Religion
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             looke
             upon
             their
             revenue
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             reward
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             encouragement
             of
             
               Religion
            
             and
             of
             
               Learning
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             would
             alter
             and
             amend
             these
             cloysters
             ,
             others
             would
             
               root
            
             them
             out
             ;
             some
             would
             transferre
             their
             wealth
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             tell
             me
             whether
             .
             Some
             would
             annexe
             all
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             the
             royall
             revenue
             ;
             Some
             reputing
             them
             incendiaries
             ,
             would
             out
             of
             their
             forfeited
             estates
             ,
             pay
             our
             debt
             of
             promise
             to
             the
             Scots
             ;
             Some
             would
             distribute
             all
             that
             wealth
             among
             Parish
             Ministers
             onely
             ;
             Others
             have
             mixt
             and
             different
             designes
             .
             And
             there
             want
             not
             some
             who
             upon
             all
             these
             Lands
             doe
             write
             ,
             
             
               Touch
               not
               ,
               tast
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               ;
            
             you
             know
             it
             was
             urged
             by
             a
             worthy
             learned
             Dr.
             
             at
             the
             barre
             ,
             
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Thou
               that
               abhorrest
               Idols
               ,
               committest
               thou
               sacriledge
               ?
            
             This
             theame
             I
             
             shall
             decline
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             my
             opinion
             be
             ,
             whether
             man
             can
             give
             unto
             God
             a
             speciall
             property
             in
             a
             peece
             of
             Land
             or
             not
             ;
             yet
             am
             I
             fully
             resolved
             never
             to
             alienate
             any
             of
             these
             revenues
             ,
             but
             to
             mend
             the
             uses
             in
             the
             way
             of
             pietie
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             supposed
             danger
             of
             being
             sacrilegious
             shall
             be
             certainly
             out
             of
             my
             doores
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             my
             humble
             and
             my
             earnest
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             maintain
             the
             Pen
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             Polemie
             as
             well
             as
             persuasive
             learning
             .
             If
             our
             Cathedrals
             were
             rightly
             temper'd
             ,
             wee
             might
             hope
             for
             admirable
             fruit
             of
             their
             revenues
             .
             Yong
             Students
             in
             Divinity
             wander
             for
             want
             of
             manuduction
             .
             Poore
             Christians
             among
             us
             want
             a
             godly
             ,
             sober
             ,
             plain
             and
             pithy
             english
             Paraphrase
             upon
             the
             whole
             Bible
             .
             Our
             Nation
             ,
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             Christendome
             want
             the
             just
             volumns
             of
             a
             large
             Latine
             Commentary
             .
             The
             body
             of
             Divinity
             should
             be
             reduced
             into
             a
             solid
             Catechisme
             .
             Every
             heresie
             might
             be
             choked
             in
             its
             first
             breath
             .
             All
             the
             Fathers
             might
             be
             revised
             and
             briefly
             animadversed
             .
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             half
             the
             happinesse
             we
             might
             hope
             for
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             rewards
             of
             
               Wisedome
            
             are
             held
             forth
             to
             invite
             and
             encourage
             Industry
             .
             
             
               Riches
               and
               honour
               are
               with
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Wisdome
               ,
            
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             invite
             .
             Take
             then
             none
             of
             the
             reward
             away
             ,
             either
             of
             
               Profit
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Honour
               ;
            
             So
             much
             reward
             as
             you
             abate
             ,
             so
             much
             
             industry
             you
             loose
             .
             Who
             ever
             went
             unto
             the
             
               Hesperides
            
             onely
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ?
             onely
             for
             that
             ?
             for
             victory
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             else
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             but
             there
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gold
             
               (
               Profit
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Honour
               )
            
             to
             be
             gained
             ,
             to
             be
             atchieved
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Dragon
             shall
             be
             fought
             withall
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Quis
                 enim
                 doctrinam
                 amplectitur
                 ipsam
                 ,
              
               
                 Praemia
                 si
                 tollas
                 ?
                 —
              
            
          
           
             The
             Lawyer
             ,
             the
             Physician
             ,
             the
             Merchant
             ,
             through
             cheaper
             pains
             do
             usually
             arrive
             at
             richer
             fortunes
             ;
             And
             but
             that
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             worke
             inwardly
             ,
             I
             should
             wonder
             that
             so
             many
             able
             heads
             ,
             ingenious
             spirits
             ,
             and
             industrious
             souls
             ,
             should
             joy
             in
             the
             continuall
             life
             long
             pains
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             a
             Parish
             cure
             ,
             about
             100.
             l.
             
               per
               annum
            
             stipend
             for
             life
             ,
             when
             with
             easier
             brows
             ,
             fewer
             watchings
             ,
             and
             lesser
             charge
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             another
             profession
             (
             as
             every
             day
             we
             see
             it
             done
             )
             fasten
             a
             steady
             inheritance
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             of
             a
             farre
             larger
             income
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               place
               there
               was
               composure
               of
               that
               which
               was
               (
               on
               a
               like
               occasion
               )
               spoken
               22.
               Novemb.
               and
               is
               entred
               pag.
               And
               this
               place
               is
               half
               imperfect
               for
               want
               of
               those
               lines
               here
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             me
             here
             by
             way
             of
             anticipation
             ,
             prevent
             that
             which
             will
             else
             come
             in
             objectively
             upon
             me
             .
             The
             Vniversities
             (
             it
             will
             be
             said
             )
             are
             amply
             furnished
             with
             able
             disputants
             :
             what
             need
             other
             care
             ,
             other
             provision
             ?
          
           
           
             Truly
             
               Mr.
               Speaker
               ,
            
             excepting
             some
             of
             our
             publike
             Professours
             there
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             our
             houses
             there
             ,
             who
             hath
             descended
             into
             this
             
               Areopagus
               ?
            
             There
             is
             indeed
             good
             training
             ,
             good
             preparatory
             exercisings
             of
             raw
             souldiers
             there
             ;
             and
             much
             valour
             in
             counterfeit
             skirmishes
             among
             them
             :
             But
             for
             perfect
             Polemy
             in
             letters
             ,
             you
             may
             guesse
             what
             our
             Vniversities
             can
             yeeld
             ,
             by
             observing
             our
             trayned
             bands
             at
             common
             musters
             :
             Your
             graduate
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             warre
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             good
             Artillery
             men
             ,
             though
             quick
             at
             a
             dry
             muster
             ,
             and
             nimble
             with
             false
             fires
             ,
             are
             not
             immediately
             compleated
             into
             true
             and
             full
             souldiers
             :
             So
             every
             Syllogizer
             is
             not
             presently
             a
             match
             to
             cope
             with
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Stapleton
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Mr.
               
               Speaker
               ,
            
             you
             see
             my
             heart
             ;
             I
             move
             not
             ,
             I
             plead
             not
             for
             the
             Deans
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             Prebends
             .
             If
             they
             will
             not
             prove
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             turned
             to
             be
             champions
             in
             this
             holy
             warfare
             ;
             then
             the
             rich
             revenue
             
               detur
               digniori
               :
            
             Let
             it
             be
             given
             to
             them
             that
             will
             bring
             forth
             better
             fruit
             .
             But
             if
             there
             may
             be
             had
             such
             a
             reduction
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             a
             retrenching
             of
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             such
             a
             new
             forming
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             alway
             sure
             in
             all
             Polemicke
             learning
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             men
             of
             valour
             ,
             
               to
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               before
               us
               :
            
             Surely
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             let
             them
             be
             so
             reduced
             ,
             so
             retrenched
             ,
             so
             new
             formed
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             if
             this
             cannot
             bee
             ,
             then
             let
             others
             have
             the
             
             wealth
             ,
             that
             will
             doe
             the
             worke
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             let
             me
             not
             bee
             misconstrued
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             intended
             an
             Apologie
             for
             these
             Cathedrall
             societies
             :
             it
             is
             neither
             in
             my
             wish
             nor
             power
             .
             These
             Covents
             are
             still
             the
             same
             with
             me
             they
             ever
             were
             :
             and
             the
             short
             character
             of
             a
             Cathedrall
             Corporation
             (
             as
             now
             it
             stands
             abused
             )
             is
             still
             the
             same
             it
             was
             .
             A
             nest
             of
             non-residents
             .
             An
             
               Epicurean
            
             Colledge
             of
             riot
             and
             voluptuousnesse
             .
             A
             schoole
             for
             complements
             in
             Religion
             :
             but
             a
             scourge
             upon
             the
             life
             and
             practise
             thereof
             .
             They
             have
             been
             the
             
               Asylum
            
             for
             superstition
             :
             but
             the
             
               Scalae
               Gemoniae
            
             for
             true
             Piety
             .
             Of
             late
             they
             have
             been
             the
             shame
             of
             our
             Clergy
             :
             and
             are
             now
             almost
             become
             the
             scorne
             of
             our
             Laity
             .
             Yet
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             for
             all
             this
             (
             all
             this
             so
             bad
             ,
             so
             true
             )
             I
             am
             still
             where
             I
             was
             .
             Though
             the
             Channell
             be
             foule
             and
             muddy
             ,
             where
             these
             waters
             (
             I
             meane
             their
             wealth
             )
             doth
             run
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             wish
             it
             dried
             up
             ;
             but
             rather
             purged
             and
             cleansed
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             new
             channel
             cut
             ,
             wherein
             the
             current
             of
             all
             their
             wealth
             may
             run
             on
             ,
             pure
             and
             clean
             to
             the
             holy
             uses
             of
             
               Religion
            
             and
             of
             
               Learning
               .
               Sir
               ,
            
             many
             great
             and
             excellent
             uses
             (
             all
             for
             
               Pietie
            
             and
             
               Learning
               )
            
             may
             be
             presented
             to
             you
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             us
             consider
             sadly
             on
             it
             .
             For
             if
             this
             wealth
             be
             but
             once
             like
             water
             powred
             abroad
             ,
             no
             time
             ,
             no
             age
             to
             come
             will
             ever
             give
             us
             such
             a
             stock
             againe
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             
             end
             the
             second
             of
             my
             two
             generall
             heads
             .
          
           
             To
             summe
             up
             all
             ;
             you
             see
             I
             am
             for
             the
             old
             originall
             Episcopacie
             ,
             with
             Presbyteries
             subjoyned
             thereunto
             :
             and
             I
             am
             for
             an
             explicite
             disposall
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Church
             revenues
             :
             your
             bill
             denies
             me
             both
             .
             It
             denies
             me
             my
             strong
             wishes
             ,
             and
             forceth
             upon
             me
             the
             terror
             of
             confusion
             .
             This
             Bill
             indeed
             doth
             seem
             to
             me
             an
             uncouth
             wildernesse
             ,
             a
             dismall
             vastnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             solitude
             wherein
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             our selves
             and
             our
             Church
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             found
             againe
             ;
             me thinks
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             brink
             of
             a
             fatall
             praecipice
             ,
             and
             here
             wee
             stand
             ready
             to
             dare
             one
             another
             ,
             who
             shall
             first
             leape
             down
             .
             And
             that
             which
             encreaseth
             my
             horror
             and
             amazement
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             is
             to
             hear
             men
             confidently
             affirme
             ,
             that
             we
             goe
             safe
             upon
             an
             even
             ground
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             this
             while
             the
             government
             is
             not
             changed
             .
             Surely
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             either
             my
             head
             is
             giddy
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             see
             in
             this
             Bill
             our
             English
             Church
             turn
             round
             ,
             or
             rather
             tost
             upside
             down
             .
          
           
             Perswade
             the
             King
             to
             commit
             all
             his
             Regall
             authority
             into
             nine
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             still
             a
             Monarch
             .
             Beside
             the
             change
             of
             governors
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             give
             us
             new
             rules
             ?
             doe
             you
             not
             take
             away
             the
             old
             ?
             and
             is
             the
             government
             still
             the
             same
             ?
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             one
             .
             What
             is
             become
             of
             the
             divine
             Ordinance
             of
             Excommunication
             ?
             must
             there
             be
             none
             ?
             there
             is
             none
             
             in
             all
             your
             Bill
             .
             Five
             Lay-men
             shall
             require
             five
             Ministers
             to
             ordain
             :
             is
             not
             this
             new
             ?
             was
             this
             government
             with
             us
             ?
             nay
             was
             it
             ever
             in
             the
             world
             before
             ?
             Five
             Lay-Commissioners
             must
             judge
             and
             pronounce
             in
             matter
             of
             heresie
             :
             yet
             still
             our
             Church
             government
             is
             unchanged
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             in
             so
             dull
             ,
             so
             flat
             a
             cause
             .
             Truly
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             for
             my
             part
             I
             doe
             look
             upon
             this
             Bill
             as
             upon
             the
             gasping
             period
             of
             all
             good
             order
             :
             it
             will
             prove
             the
             mother
             of
             absolute
             Anarchisme
             :
             it
             is
             with
             me
             as
             the
             passing
             bell
             to
             toll
             on
             the
             funerall
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             goes
             will
             leave
             this
             dismall
             shreek
             behind
             .
          
           
             
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
            
             
               When
               Religion
               dyes
               ,
               let
               the
               world
               be
               made
               a
               bonefire
               .
            
          
           
             In
             short
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             this
             Bill
             hath
             so
             little
             of
             my
             
               Hopes
               ,
            
             so
             nothing
             of
             my
             
               Reason
               ,
            
             so
             all
             of
             my
             
               Fears
               ,
            
             that
             if
             it
             must
             passe
             ,
             I
             doe
             most
             humbly
             pray
             ,
             and
             doe
             earnestly
             beseech
             this
             Honourable
             House
             to
             grant
             me
             this
             favour
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             my
             Protestation
             against
             this
             Bill
             ,
             and
             so
             recorded
             .
             And
             (
             although
             some
             worthy
             members
             of
             this
             House
             are
             troubled
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             cause
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             names
             set
             on
             a
             poast
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             my
             ambition
             that
             I
             may
             as
             negative
             to
             this
             bill
             ,
             be
             poasted
             up
             from
             
               Westminster
            
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             from
             
               Dover
            
             to
             
               Barwick
               ,
            
             as
             one
             that
             dares
             not
             hazard
             a
             whole
             Nationall
             Church
             at
             blind
             man
             buffe
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             all
             :
             so
             great
             a
             varietie
             of
             matter
             :
             so
             totall
             a
             mutation
             ,
             of
             so
             vast
             and
             so
             hazardous
             a
             consequence
             :
             it
             doth
             amaze
             me
             and
             distract
             me
             so
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             must
             say
             
               No
            
             to
             your
             Bill
             ,
             yet
             I
             hardly
             know
             with
             what
             motion
             to
             conclude
             .
             But
             thus
             I
             adventure
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             intent
             and
             scope
             of
             Reformation
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             Bills
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             first
             be
             Church
             government
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             second
             be
             the
             disposall
             of
             Church
             revenues
             .
          
           
             Let
             both
             these
             bills
             goe
             
               pari
               passu
               ,
            
             hand
             in
             hand
             together
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             cannot
             so
             well
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             and
             memory
             present
             them
             ,
             I
             doe
             humbly
             beg
             leave
             either
             to
             read
             unto
             you
             such
             heads
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             bills
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             will
             well
             stand
             both
             with
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             present
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             you
             will
             please
             to
             take
             in
             a
             new
             Bill
             ready
             formed
             to
             that
             sense
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             quickly
             find
             it
             the
             best
             and
             nearest
             way
             to
             Pietie
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           Church-Government
           .
           Reduced
           into
           a
           few
           heads
           ,
           fit
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           to
           be
           formed
           into
           a
           Bill
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Commons
           House
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             Memorandum
             ,
          
           An
           imperfect
           Copie
           of
           these
           ,
           without
           my
           knowledge
           or
           consent
           hath
           been
           three
           times
           printed
           before
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Imprimis
             .
          
           
             EVery
             severall
             Shire
             of
             England
             to
             be
             a
             severall
             Circuit
             or
             Diocesse
             for
             Ecclesiasticke
             jurisdiction
             :
             excepting
             the
             little
             Country
             of
             
               Rutland
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             joyned
             to
             
               Lecester
               .
            
             And
             Yorkshire
             which
             may
             be
             well
             divided
             into
             three
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             Dioceses
             in
             Wales
             to
             remaine
             in
             Circuit
             as
             at
             present
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Twelve
             learned
             Divines
             of
             irreproveable
             life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             be
             selected
             in
             every
             Diocesse
             ,
             as
             a
             constant
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             give
             necessary
             assistance
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           
             IIII.
             
          
           
             A
             pious
             ,
             and
             painfull
             Divine
             of
             exemplar
             life
             and
             Learning
             to
             be
             established
             the
             Bishop
             and
             constant
             President
             over
             this
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             severall
             Diocesses
             aforesaid
             respectively
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             This
             Bishop
             in
             each
             Diocesse
             to
             ordain
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             deprive
             ,
             degrade
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             consent
             and
             assistance
             of
             seven
             Divines
             of
             his
             Presbytery
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI
             .
          
           
             This
             Bishop
             to
             actuate
             and
             performe
             all
             those
             services
             and
             employments
             trusted
             unto
             ,
             and
             expected
             from
             the
             present
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             present
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             times
             of
             Ordination
             throughout
             the
             Land
             to
             be
             foure
             times
             every
             yeere
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             first
             Sunday
             in
             every
             month
             of
             May
             ,
             August
             ,
             November
             and
             February
             yeerely
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Every
             Bishop
             constantly
             to
             reside
             within
             his
             
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             especiall
             residence
             in
             some
             one
             prime
             or
             chief
             Citie
             or
             town
             within
             his
             Diocesse
             :
             as
             in
             particular
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Kent
            
             at
             
               Canterbury
               .
            
             The
             Bp.
             of
             
               Sussex
            
             at
             
               Chichester
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             Every
             Bishop
             to
             have
             one
             especiall
             particular
             Congregation
             within
             his
             cure
             ,
             the
             most
             convenient
             for
             neernesse
             to
             his
             chief
             residence
             ,
             and
             the
             richest
             in
             value
             that
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             duly
             preach
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             lawfully
             hindred
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             take
             care
             that
             his
             cure
             be
             well
             supplyed
             by
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             No
             Bishop
             shall
             remove
             ,
             or
             be
             translated
             from
             the
             Bishoprick
             which
             he
             shall
             first
             undertake
             ;
             unlesse
             it
             be
             done
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             a
             Nationall
             Synod
             ,
             or
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             death
             or
             other
             avoydance
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             King
             to
             grant
             a
             
               Conge
               d'eslier
            
             to
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             present
             three
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             to
             appoint
             which
             of
             the
             three
             his
             Majestie
             shall
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Presbyters
             in
             every
             Diocesse
             to
             be
             named
             in
             this
             present
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             death
             or
             any
             other
             avoydance
             of
             a
             
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Diocesse
             to
             present
             three
             :
             and
             the
             Bishop
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             make
             election
             out
             of
             that
             three
             :
             and
             if
             votes
             be
             equall
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishops
             vote
             to
             sway
             the
             Election
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Conge
               d'eslier
            
             for
             election
             of
             a
             Bishop
             shall
             issue
             forth
             within
             two
             months
             after
             the
             death
             ,
             or
             other
             avoydance
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             The
             choice
             of
             another
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             within
             one
             month
             after
             the
             death
             or
             avoidance
             of
             a
             former
             Presbyter
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV
             .
          
           
             No
             Bishop
             or
             other
             Clergy
             man
             to
             have
             the
             constant
             manage
             of
             any
             Temporall
             office
             ,
             or
             secular
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             to
             hold
             and
             keep
             the
             probate
             of
             Wills
             in
             the
             usuall
             places
             ,
             untill
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             otherwise
             resolve
             .
             Yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             fit
             that
             twelve
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             chosen
             )
             be
             every
             Parliament
             called
             to
             sit
             there
             assistant
             ,
             to
             give
             advice
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             shall
             please
             to
             require
             it
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Parochiall
             Ministers
             to
             be
             entrusted
             and
             endued
             with
             more
             power
             then
             formerly
             :
             the
             manner
             and
             extent
             whereof
             to
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             next
             Nationall
             Synod
             :
          
        
         
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Parish
             Minister
             to
             hold
             weekly
             Vestries
             there
             with
             the
             Parishioners
             ,
             to
             consider
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             scandal
             within
             the
             Parish
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Parish
             Ministers
             to
             meet
             in
             every
             rurall
             Deanerie
             once
             every
             quarter
             ,
             there
             to
             prepare
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             (
             by
             joynt
             assent
             )
             such
             presentments
             of
             scandal
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             once
             a
             yeare
             (
             at
             Midsummer
             )
             to
             summon
             a
             Diocesan
             Synod
             ,
             there
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             by
             general
             vote
             to
             determine
             all
             such
             matter
             of
             scandal
             in
             life
             &
             doctrine
             as
             shal
             be
             presented
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XX
             .
          
           
             Every
             three
             years
             (
             at
             the
             same
             day
             the
             trienniall
             Parliament
             shall
             begin
             )
             a
             Nationall
             Synod
             to
             be
             (
             whereby
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             )
             which
             Synod
             shall
             for
             persons
             consist
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             of
             two
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             rest
             out
             of
             each
             Presbytery
             :
             and
             of
             two
             Clarks
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             every
             Diocesse
             by
             the
             Clergy
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             first
             day
             of
             their
             convention
             the
             Bishops
             out
             of
             their
             own
             number
             to
             chuse
             a
             moderator
             or
             President
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             XXII
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Vestry
             ,
             appeale
             may
             be
             to
             the
             rurall
             Deanery
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             Synod
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Diocesan
             to
             the
             Nationall
             Synod
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             This
             Nationall
             Synod
             to
             make
             and
             ordain
             Canons
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             not
             to
             bind
             ,
             until
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             Every
             Bishop
             to
             have
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Benefice
             aforesaid
             ,
             a
             convenient
             dwelling
             in
             the
             chief
             Town
             of
             his
             residence
             ,
             a
             certain
             profit
             of
             a
             constant
             rent
             allowed
             and
             allotted
             proportionall
             to
             the
             Diocesse
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             officiate
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
          
           
             That
             certain
             choice
             Benefices
             of
             the
             best
             value
             ,
             and
             most
             convenient
             situation
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             may
             be
             allotted
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             one
             to
             each
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             also
             may
             have
             each
             of
             them
             a
             constant
             yearly
             profit
             over
             and
             above
             his
             Benefice
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Deanes
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             &c.
             a
             strict
             survay
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             all
             their
             rents
             and
             profits
             ,
             by
             choice
             Commissioners
             in
             every
             severall
             County
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             at
             an
             appointed
             time
             to
             be
             represented
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             timber
             to
             be
             felled
             .
             Afterward
             some
             of
             the
             profits
             may
             be
             laid
             by
             to
             make
             a
             stock
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             purchase
             in
             the
             first
             fruits
             and
             Tenths
             ,
             by
             ascertaining
             a
             more
             steady
             rent
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             Impropriations
             may
             be
             bought
             in
             .
             Ministers
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             may
             not
             with
             husband
             and
             father
             loose
             all
             support
             .
             Libraries
             (
             at
             the
             publique
             charge
             )
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             every
             Bishop
             .
             And
             some
             Colledges
             erected
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             endowed
             for
             Divines
             therein
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             latitude
             of
             Theology
             .
          
        
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             THus
             have
             you
             a
             faithfull
             &
             a
             clear
             exposure
             of
             my self
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             both
             in
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             wish
             may
             be
             done
             .
             Let
             the
             candid
             and
             ingenuous
             Reader
             judge
             me
             .
             Such
             of
             the
             Prelaticke
             party
             as
             are
             in
             love
             with
             present
             pomp
             and
             power
             will
             be
             averse
             unto
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             pare
             so
             deep
             :
             The
             
               Rooters
               ,
            
             the
             Antiprelaticke
             party
             declaim
             against
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             take
             all
             away
             .
             At
             last
             Midsummer
             a
             new
             Moon
             did
             take
             these
             men
             ,
             I
             did
             begin
             to
             find
             a
             different
             greeting
             ,
             a
             change
             of
             salutation
             .
             Some
             expostulate
             :
             others
             condemne
             :
             some
             advise
             :
             others
             would
             seeme
             to
             condole
             :
             all
             upon
             occasion
             of
             my
             
             speech
             21.
             
             
               June
               ;
            
             although
             I
             find
             not
             there
             (
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             I
             have
             said
             )
             any
             cause
             to
             make
             me
             the
             object
             either
             of
             
               their
            
             anger
             ,
             
               their
            
             councell
             ,
             or
             
               their
            
             pitty
             .
          
           
             The
             plain
             truth
             (
             as
             I
             touched
             before
             )
             is
             that
             immediately
             upon
             my
             approach
             unto
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             some
             circumstances
             did
             concurre
             to
             leade
             my
             language
             on
             upon
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             not
             any
             personall
             passages
             (
             God
             and
             my
             soul
             doe
             witnesse
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             such
             a
             temper
             )
             But
             being
             servitor
             for
             that
             Shire
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Diocesse
             where
             some
             of
             his
             hardship
             then
             fresh
             and
             new
             was
             brought
             by
             complaint
             unto
             me
             ;
             The
             accident
             of
             presenting
             that
             complaint
             did
             beget
             me
             almost
             as
             many
             new
             friends
             as
             he
             had
             old
             enemies
             :
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             misconception
             did
             thereupon
             (
             untruly
             )
             entitle
             me
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             very
             function
             of
             Episcopacie
             .
             I
             never
             gave
             my
             name
             in
             to
             take
             away
             both
             
               root
               and
               branch
               .
            
             I
             love
             not
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             curse
             so
             well
             .
             If
             by
             the
             
               Rooters
            
             I
             have
             been
             so
             mistaken
             ,
             their
             credulity
             is
             not
             my
             crime
             .
             And
             their
             foule
             language
             shall
             neither
             be
             my
             shame
             nor
             sorrow
             ,
             I
             will
             repeat
             some
             of
             their
             salutations
             ,
          
           
             
               1
            
             One
             tells
             me
             that
             I
             would
             onely
             
               have
               new
               Bishops
               in
               room
               of
               old
            
             ones
             :
             
               Cuius
               contrarium
               verum
               est
               .
            
             
               2
            
             Another
             that
             I
             have
             a
             
               Pope
               in
               my
               belly
               .
            
             
               3
            
             A
             third
             that
             he
             was
             
               never
               more
               sorry
               for
               any
               speech
            
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             meaning
             that
             21.
             
             
               Jun.
            
             
               4
            
             Another
             that
             
             
               strange
               things
               were
               said
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               5
            
             A
             fifth
             and
             
               6
            
             sixth
             that
             I
             goe
             the
             way
             to
             
               spoile
               all
               their
               work
               ,
            
             so
             I
             hope
             I
             doe
             .
             
               7
            
             A
             seventh
             that
             it
             is
             said
             I
             am
             
               fallen
               from
               Grace
               :
            
             so
             some
             men
             seem
             desperately
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             .
             
               8
            
             An
             eighth
             that
             I
             have
             
               contraried
               all
               that
               I
               said
               before
               :
            
             let
             the
             Dr.
             shew
             me
             that
             now
             .
             
               9
            
             A
             ninth
             is
             told
             
               that
               I
               am
               apostated
               ;
            
             I
             doubt
             his
             Religion
             
               (
               in
               quantum
            
             it
             differs
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               )
            
             is
             an
             Apostacy
             .
             
               10
            
             A
             tenth
             that
             I
             am
             
               gone
               over
               to
               their
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               11
            
             An
             eleventh
             and
             
               12
            
             twelfth
             that
             the
             
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
            
             and
             Dr.
             
               Brownrig
               have
               infected
               me
               ,
            
             I
             dare
             drinke
             their
             poyson
             .
             
               13
            
             That
             the
             two
             learned
             and
             painfull
             equals
             without
             match
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Reading
               ,
            
             and
             Mr.
             
             
               Abbot
               ,
            
             abusing
             my
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             
               doe
               misleade
               me
               ;
            
             a
             slander
             upon
             three
             at
             once
             .
             
               14
            
             That
             Dr.
             
               Burges
            
             and
             I
             
               have
               conferred
               notes
               ;
            
             I
             wish
             we
             had
             .
             
               15
            
             That
             I
             am
             
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               crosses
               and
               for
               Images
               ;
            
             true
             and
             false
             .
             
               16
            
             That
             
               if
               I
               had
               held
               where
               I
               was
               ,
               there
               had
               not
               been
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Land
               before
               August
               last
               ;
            
             a
             false
             wizard
             ,
             I
             did
             hold
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             are
             where
             they
             were
             .
             
               17
            
             That
             I
             
               have
               lost
               the
               prayers
            
             of
             many
             thousands
             .
             
               18
            
             That
             I
             have
             
               lost
               the
               honour
               I
               had
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               my
               conscience
               is
               not
               so
               good
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Parliament
               .
            
             Good
             
               (
               Mr.
               C.
               )
            
             you
             who
             would
             have
             Bishops
             out
             of
             their
             chairs
             ,
             come
             you
             out
             of
             the
             chair
             of
             the
             scornfull
             .
             You
             
             are
             one
             of
             them
             who
             jog
             our
             elbowes
             ,
             and
             boare
             our
             Parliament
             ears
             with
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
            
             which
             I
             dare
             say
             is
             grossely
             misunderstood
             by
             your self
             and
             many
             others
             of
             your
             
               rooting
            
             Tribe
             .
          
           
             Before
             this
             Parliament
             was
             convened
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             joyed
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             sting
             of
             ill
             executed
             Episcopie
             (
             the
             high
             Commission
             )
             had
             been
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             (
             the
             pest
             of
             the
             chair
             )
             soleship
             of
             power
             retrenched
             .
             One
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             both
             had
             been
             effected
             ,
             if
             you
             and
             such
             as
             you
             had
             not
             overheated
             a
             furnace
             that
             was
             burning
             hot
             before
             ;
             and
             with
             pressing
             for
             
               Ruine
            
             have
             betrayed
             the
             time
             of
             a
             blessed
             
               Reforming
               .
            
             Take
             it
             unto
             you
             ,
             for
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             ignorant
             wilfulnesse
             of
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             I
             doe
             here
             charge
             the
             sad
             account
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             such
             a
             glorious
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             revived
             image
             of
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             ages
             ,
             would
             with
             its
             Beauty
             and
             Piety
             have
             drawn
             the
             eye
             and
             heart
             of
             all
             Christendome
             unto
             us
             .
             
             
               The
               Horse-leaches
               daughters
               doe
               cry
               ,
               Give
               ,
               give
               .
            
             And
             you
             that
             might
             have
             had
             enough
             ,
             doe
             still
             cry
             more
             ,
             more
             .
             The
             greedy
             Vulture
             of
             an
             insatiate
             appetite
             is
             incurable
             .
             To
             reform
             Episcopacy
             it
             is
             in
             your
             esteem
             too
             faint
             ,
             too
             cold
             a
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             labour
             ill
             bestowed
             and
             unthankfully
             accepted
             ,
             nay
             one
             of
             you
             (
             said
             in
             my
             hearing
             )
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             dressing
             and
             proining
             of
             that
             plant
             ,
             
             
             which
             (
             say
             you
             )
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             digged
             up
             .
             And
             with
             Episcopacy
             ,
             away
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             .
             
               a
            
             
               If
               you
               take
               not
               off
               this
               burden
               also
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               girded
               upon
               us
               closer
               and
               stronger
               then
               ever
               .
               Away
               with
               the
               thought
               of
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               also
               ,
            
             
               b
            
             
               It
               hath
               no
               pattern
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               c
            
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Let
             us
             have
             no
             Church
             but
             Congregations
             ,
             
               d
            
             and
             let
             them
             be
             without
             all
             superintendency
             :
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             let
             every
             family
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             Religion
             as
             they
             please
             .
             A
             way
             with
             all
             
               e
            
             
               distinction
               of
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               it
               is
               popish
               and
               Antichristian
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               banish
               from
               us
               such
               popish
               names
               ,
               and
               send
               them
               home
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             
               f
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               a
               body
               of
               parity
               ,
               whose
               members
               are
               all
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               .
            
             
               g
            
             
               And
               every
               man
               must
               exercise
               his
               gifts
               in
               common
               .
            
             So
             also
             the
             learned
             (
             but
             herein
             absurd
             and
             grosse
             )
             
               h
            
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
               ,
               Omnes
               olim
               Presbyterierant
               Latci
               ;
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Waldensis
               &
               Lutherus
               crediderunt
               tustos
               ac
               fideles
               Laicos
               posse
               omnes
               ,
               quae
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Dei
               agi
               necesse
               est
               ,
               agere
               ,
               &
               omnibus
               muneribus
               Ecclesiasticis
               defungi
               .
            
             These
             things
             thus
             pressed
             ,
             and
             pursued
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             but
             on
             that
             rise
             of
             the
             
               Kingship
            
             and
             
               Priestship
            
             of
             every
             particular
             man
             ,
             the
             wicked
             sweetnesse
             of
             a
             popular
             parity
             may
             hereafter
             labour
             to
             bring
             the
             Kingdown
             to
             be
             but
             as
             the
             first
             among
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             (
             as
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             House
             professed
             his
             desire
             to
             me
             )
             we
             can
             but
             
             bring
             the
             Lords
             down
             into
             our
             House
             among
             us
             again
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             All
             's
             done
             .
             No
             rather
             ,
             all
             's
             undone
             ,
             by
             breaking
             asunder
             that
             well
             ordered
             chain
             of
             government
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             chair
             of
             
               Jupiter
            
             reacheth
             down
             by
             severall
             golden
             links
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             poorest
             creature
             that
             now
             lives
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             will
             the
             issue
             be
             ,
             when
             hopes
             grow
             still
             on
             hopes
             ?
             and
             one
             aime
             still
             riseth
             upon
             another
             ,
             as
             one
             wave
             follows
             another
             ?
             I
             cannot
             divine
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             you
             of
             that
             party
             have
             made
             the
             work
             of
             
               Reformation
            
             farre
             more
             difficult
             then
             it
             was
             at
             the
             day
             of
             our
             meeting
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             mind
             now
             fond
             with
             imaginary
             hopes
             ,
             is
             more
             greedy
             of
             new
             atchievements
             then
             thankfull
             for
             what
             they
             have
             received
             .
             Satisfaction
             will
             not
             now
             be
             satisfactory
             .
             They
             and
             you
             are
             just
             in
             
               a
            
             
               Seneca's
            
             description
             .
             
               Non
               patitur
               aviditas
               quenquam
               esse
               gratum
               .
               Nunquam
               enim
               improbae
               spei
               ,
               quod
               datur
               ,
               satis
               est
               .
               Eo
               maiora
               cupimus
               ,
               quo
               maiora
               venerunt
               .
               —
               Aequè
               ambitio
               non
               patitur
               quenquam
               in
               eâ
               mensurâ
               conquiescere
               ,
               quae
               quondam
               fuit
               ejus
               impudens
               votum
               .
               —
               Vltra
               se
               cupiditas
               porrigit
               ,
               &
               foelicitatem
               suam
               non
               intelligit
               .
            
             Learn
             moderation
             
               (
               Mr.
               
               C.
               )
            
             unlesse
             (
             as
             
               b
            
             some
             of
             you
             
               Rooters
            
             doe
             seem
             to
             hold
             )
             you
             doe
             think
             moderation
             it self
             a
             vice
             .
             The
             Stoick
             was
             in
             that
             point
             more
             pious
             then
             such
             Christians
             :
             
             his
             Motto
             was
             ,
             and
             your
             lesson
             is
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A81336e-390
           
             Iosh.
             5.
             13
             
             
               Mr.
               F.
               
            
          
           
             T.
             C.
             
          
           
             S
             A.
             H.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               W.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-820
           
             Sir
             Ben.
             Rudyer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-1940
           
             My
             L.
             
               G.
               D.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-2740
           
             Parker
             Polit.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-5520
           
             B.
             
               Bancroft
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-6250
           
             Mr.
             
               D.
            
             of
             
               C.
               
            
          
           
             Hos.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             27.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             B.
             
               Hall
               .
            
             Episcop
             .
             part
             2.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             22
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             20
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             1.
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             20
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             10
             41.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             20
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             Mar.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             22
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             20
             28.
             
             Mark
             10
             45.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Mark
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             13.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Luc.
             22
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Luc.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             22.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             20
             27.
             
             Mark
             .
             10
             44.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             20
             26.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             de
             usu
             partium
             .
          
           
             a
             Ethi
             .
             l.
             6
             
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Ro.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Part
             2.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             2.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             20
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             9.
             62.
             
          
           
             P.
             347.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             57.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-9170
           
             This
             was
             so
             at
             first
             ,
             though
             afterward
             it
             was
             resolved
             that
             no
             Clergy
             man
             but
             onely
             Lay
             men
             should
             be
             Commissioners
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.
             26
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             27
             
          
           
             If
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             were
             the
             last
             as
             some
             affirme
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             137.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             ●
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-11090
           
             Psa.
             38.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Cantic.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             19
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-11980
           
             M.
             S.
             S.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-12280
           
             Mr.
             
               Reading
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Abbot
               :
            
          
           
             S.
             R.
             H.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-12640
           
             This
             charge
             (
             upon
             this
             occasion
             )
             was
             afterward
             expunged
             the
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             44.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             
               Protestation
               protested
            
             denies
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             have
             the
             3.
             marks
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Remonstrance
             doe
             complaine
             that
             the
             Creed
             is
             
               often
               rehearsed
               ;
            
             but
             they
             blotted
             out
             (
             what
             they
             had
             put
             in
             )
             that
             it
             is
             
               over-short
               ,
            
             and
             (
             in
             one
             place
             )
             
               dangerously
               obscure
               .
            
          
           
             Polycar
             .
          
           
             Arist.
          
           
             a
             As
             for
             them
             who
             admit
             a
             forme
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             do
             declaime
             against
             authority
             for
             commanding
             and
             imposing
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             me
             a
             wonder
             and
             absurdity
             ,
             that
             a
             just
             authority
             may
             not
             bind
             that
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             as
             they
             confesse
             )
             lawfull
             in
             it selfe
             both
             to
             have
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             false
             copy
             abroad
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               may
               hereafter
               ,
            
             the
             silly
             Transcriber
             put
             in
             
               Nay
               ,
               h●r
               offerture
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             been
             some
             displeasure
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             5.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-14170
           
             10
             Novemb
             .
             1640.
             
          
           
             
               Lo.
            
             Viscount
             Falkland
             
          
           
             D.
             
               Morton
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Williams
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Hall
               ,
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Iuxton
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Curle
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Bridgman
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Potter
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Duppa
            
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tit.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             As
             Mr.
             
               Reading
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             
               Abbot
            
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-15730
           
             Ep.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             92.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             105.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             T●al
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Tral
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Magnes
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Tral
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Tho
               ,
               Aston
               ,
            
             review
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             p.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             20
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             20.
             25
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             27
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16
             7.
             
          
           
             Phi.
             2.
             25
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             a
             Ro.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             41.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2
             25.
             
          
           
             3
             Jo.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             9.
             6
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Lu.
             6.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             10
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             6.
             6
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             16
             3.
             21.
             
             Phi.
             2.
             25
             
             Philem.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Phil.
             2.
             25.
             
             Philem.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             13
             17
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             ad
             Tral
             .
          
           
             a
             As
             may
             be
             collected
             by
             
               Spensers
            
             wretched
             Pamphlet
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             then
             but
             one
             Arch-Bishop
             and
             he
             impeached
             for
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Hacket
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A81336e-20620
           
             1
             A.
             G.
             
          
           
             2
             W.
             P.
             
          
           
             3
             S.
             W.
             B.
             
          
           
             4
             M.
             S.
             
          
           
             5
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             6
             Mr.
             S.
             S
             
          
           
             7
             Dr.
             B.
             from
             others
             .
          
           
             8
             Dr.
             W.
             
          
           
             9
             R.
             L.
             B.
             
          
           
             10
             Mr.
             F.
             
          
           
             11
             S.
             A.
             H.
             
          
           
             12
             T.
             W.
             
          
           
             13
             G.
             H.
             
          
           
             14
             S.
             E.
             P.
             
          
           
             15
             Mr.
             K.
             
          
           
             16
             I.
             K.
             
          
           
             17
             Civis
             ignōtus
             .
          
           
             18
             T.
             C.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             F.
             
          
           
             a
             S.
             M.
             
          
           
             b
             Protestation
             protested
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Mich.
             Qnintin
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Eatons
            
             sermon
             vouched
             by
             Sir
             
               Th.
               Aston
               .
               p.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Assertion
             of
             Scottish
             government
             
               p.
               3.
               
            
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Quintin
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Sp●n●●rs
            
             Pamphlet
             .
          
           
             h
             thought
             to
             be
             
               Salmasius
            
             against
             
               Petavius
            
             p.
             397.
             398.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Benef.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             J.
             H.
             H.
             M.
             
          
           
             Epictetus
             .